Julian's arts to undermine and extirpate Christianity together with answers to Constantius the Apostate, and Jovian / by Samuel Johnson.
         Johnson, Samuel, 1649-1703.
      
       
         
           1689
        
      
       Approx. 307 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 121 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46955
         Wing J832
         ESTC R16198
         12724886
         ocm 12724886
         66311
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46955)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66311)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 694:4)
      
       
         
           
             Julian's arts to undermine and extirpate Christianity together with answers to Constantius the Apostate, and Jovian / by Samuel Johnson.
             Johnson, Samuel, 1649-1703.
             Constantius II, Emperor of Rome, 317-361.
             Jovian, Emperor of Rome, ca. 331-364.
          
           [8], xv, 214, [1] p.
           
             Printed by J.D. for the author, and are to be sold by Richard Chiswell ..., and Jonathan Robinson ...,
             London :
             1689.
          
           
             Errata: p. xv and p. [1] at end.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             A tract written in 1683 against the succession of the Duke of York (later James II).
             "The present impression of this book, was made in the year 1683 ...": prelim. p. 2.
             "An answer to Constantius the Apostate" and "An answer to Jovian" have caption titles.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           James -- II, -- King of England, 1633-1701.
           Julian, -- Emperor of Rome, 331-363.
           Church history -- Primitive and early church, ca. 30-600.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Jason Colman
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Jason Colman
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           JULIAN'S
           ARTS
           TO
           Undermine
           and
           Extirpate
           CHRISTIANITY
           .
        
         
         
           The
           present
           Impression
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Year
           1683
           ,
           and
           has
           ever
           since
           lain
           Buried
           under
           the
           Ruines
           of
           all
           those
           English
           Rights
           which
           it
           endeavoured
           to
           Defend
           ;
           But
           by
           the
           Auspicious
           and
           Happy
           Arrival
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           both
           They
           and
           It
           have
           obtained
           a
           Resurrection
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
           JVLIAN's
           ARTS
           To
           Undermine
           and
           Extirpate
           CHRISTIANITY
           .
        
         
           TOGETHER
           With
           ANSWERS
           to
           Constantius
           the
           APOSTATE
           ,
           and
           Jovian
           .
        
         
           By
           
             SAMUEL
             JOHNSON
          
           .
        
         
           Licensed
           and
           Entered
           according
           to
           Order
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             D.
          
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           ,
           and
           
             Jonathan
             Robinson
          
           at
           the
           Golden-Lion
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           MDCLXXXIX
           .
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Ever
           Glorious
           MEMORY
           OF
           WILLIAM
           Lord
           Russel
           ,
           The
           Author
           having
           written
           this
           Book
           in
           his
           Lordships
           Service
           ,
           does
           most
           Humbly
           Offer
           and
           Dedicate
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           the
           Reader
           engages
           in
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           entreat
           him
           to
           take
           this
           following
           Account
           of
           what
           he
           shall
           find
           in
           it
           .
           Having
           given
           as
           large
           an
           Account
           in
           my
           former
           Book
           concerning
           
           Julian's
           Vsage
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           their
           Behaviour
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           might
           satisfy
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           ,
           I
           have
           since
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           add
           some
           new
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           upon
           that
           Subject
           ,
           both
           to
           confirm
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           from
           Wrangling
           and
           Dispute
           .
           And
           that
           I
           might
           not
           deliver
           this
           fresh
           Matter
           in
           a
           way
           of
           loose
           and
           incoherent
           Quotations
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           been
           tedious
           ,
           I
           took
           a
           Hint
           from
           Gothofredus
           his
           Julianus
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           into
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           will
           at
           once
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           
           Julian's
           Devices
           to
           worm
           the
           Christians
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           likewise
           shew
           how
           well
           studied
           the
           Papists
           are
           in
           those
           Arts.
           
        
         
           My
           Answerers
           have
           been
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           number
           them
           on
           the
           sudden
           ;
           and
           I
           
           think
           it
           has
           been
           Drudgery
           enough
           for
           one
           Man
           to
           read
           them
           over
           ;
           but
           yet
           because
           two
           of
           them
           especially
           have
           been
           applauded
           as
           the
           Champions
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           concerned
           to
           give
           them
           an
           Answer
           ▪
           not
           in
           the
           least
           to
           vindicate
           my self
           from
           their
           Reflections
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           value
           not
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           stupidity
           not
           at
           all
           to
           resent
           them
           )
           but
           to
           do
           what
           Service
           I
           could
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           my
           Native
           Country
           ;
           for
           either
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           God
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           unwilling
           to
           lay
           down
           my
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           shamming
           way
           ,
           has
           set
           up
           a
           Mock-Apostate
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           Diversion
           ,
           and
           take
           off
           the
           Force
           of
           what
           has
           been
           said
           concerning
           Julian
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           be
           with
           the
           like
           Success
           as
           the
           Mock-Plots
           have
           had
           ,
           which
           have
           always
           confirmed
           Men
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           true
           one
           .
           He
           has
           likewise
           abused
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           expose
           the
           Freemen
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           their
           established
           Religion
           ,
           to
           Violence
           ,
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Extirpation
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           have
           rescued
           those
           Texts
           which
           he
           has
           so
           employed
           ,
           from
           such
           mischievous
           Applications
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           Pains
           well
           spent
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           ,
           by
           coming
           last
           ,
           has
           had
           the
           Advantage
           of
           summing
           up
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           done
           so
           faithfully
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           omitted
           Heraclitus's
           Charge
           against
           
           me
           ,
           
             That
             I
             raise
             an
             Induction
             from
             one
             Particular
          
           ;
           which
           he
           backs
           with
           as
           true
           an
           Observation
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           
             That
             I
             call
             the
             few
             Months
             of
          
           Julian
           
             's
             Reign
             an
             Age
          
           ,
           p.
           139.
           
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Compleatness
           of
           this
           Author's
           Performance
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           Answer
           we
           read
           the
           Substance
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           having
           added
           many
           Things
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           History
           of
           broken
           Succession
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           (
           which
           may
           be
           a
           true
           one
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           of
           so
           small
           Concernment
           in
           this
           Controversy
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           examined
           it
           )
           ;
           his
           Outlandish
           Notion
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           a
           Deceit
           to
           a
           common
           Reader
           ,
           as
           a
           Scale
           of
           Dutch
           Miles
           would
           be
           in
           a
           Map
           of
           Middlesex
           ;
           and
           his
           Distinction
           of
           Imperial
           and
           Political
           Laws
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Master-Piece
           in
           his
           Book
           .
           This
           Distinction
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           is
           his
           last
           Refuge
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           ,
           first
           ,
           shew
           how
           this
           Author
           was
           driven
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           
           2dly
           ,
           How
           false
           and
           groundless
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           
           3dly
           ,
           What
           are
           the
           immediate
           Consequences
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           my
           former
           Book
           I
           laid
           down
           this
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           bound
           not
           to
           part
           with
           our
           Lives
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           unless
           when
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           our
           Country
           require
           us
           to
           lay
           them
           down
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           
           Death
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           our
           Duty
           to
           be
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Death
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           is
           Death
           to
           forsake
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           Papist
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           in
           case
           Protestants
           should
           be
           persecuted
           under
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           ,
           I
           ask'd
           ,
           by
           what
           Law
           they
           must
           die
           ?
           That
           Question
           would
           admit
           no
           direct
           Answer
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           die
           for
           being
           Protestants
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           ,
           being
           resolved
           to
           cut
           a
           Knot
           which
           he
           could
           not
           untie
           ,
           has
           found
           out
           the
           most
           wretched
           Expedient
           of
           a
           Distinction
           that
           ever
           was
           :
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           he
           splits
           and
           divides
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           into
           Imperial
           and
           Political
           ;
           and
           then
           says
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Imperial
           or
           Prerogative
           Law
           we
           ought
           to
           submit
           to
           be
           murthered
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           in
           the
           second
           Place
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           a
           more
           horrid
           Slander
           cast
           upon
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           than
           this
           is
           :
           For
           whereas
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           says
           ,
           
           
             That
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             stretcheth
             not
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             Wrong
          
           ;
           this
           Author
           has
           found
           a
           way
           to
           stretch
           and
           extend
           it
           to
           the
           Subversion
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Destruction
           of
           all
           his
           Liege
           Subjects
           .
           By
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           inviolable
           ,
           and
           by
           
           the
           same
           Law
           he
           can
           do
           no
           Wrong
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           above
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           Injury
           ,
           should
           be
           placed
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           manner
           of
           Resistance
           .
           But
           tho
           the
           King
           can
           do
           no
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           can
           suffer
           none
           from
           him
           ;
           yet
           to
           make
           way
           for
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           our
           Author
           will
           have
           a
           sort
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           call'd
           the
           
             Sovereign's
             Forces
          
           ,
           to
           be
           irresistible
           too
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           most
           outragious
           Acts
           of
           Destructive
           Violence
           .
           That
           's
           too
           plain
           a
           Juggle
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           King
           can
           do
           no
           Wrong
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           authorize
           no
           single
           Person
           ,
           much
           less
           Numbers
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           do
           any
           Wrong
           :
           Or
           ,
           to
           borrow
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           great
           Lawyer
           ,
           
           
             The
             King
             cannot
             do
             Injury
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             command
             to
             do
             a
             Man
             Wrong
             ,
             the
             Command
             is
             void
             ,
          
           &
           alter
           fit
           Autor
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Actor
             becomes
             the
             Wrong-doer
             .
          
           Now
           whether
           Men
           ,
           by
           authorizing
           themselves
           to
           do
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           Capital
           Crimes
           ,
           are
           thereby
           entitled
           to
           an
           uncontroulable
           Imperial
           Power
           ,
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           being
           irresistible
           ,
           I
           leave
           all
           the
           World
           to
           judg
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           immediate
           Consequences
           of
           this
           new
           Distinction
           of
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           must
           pay
           our
           Passive
           Obedience
           .
           We
           have
           many
           
           People
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           much
           at
           ease
           ,
           and
           wrap
           up
           themselves
           in
           the
           Security
           of
           this
           one
           Consideration
           ,
           
             That
             Popery
             can
             never
             be
             established
             in
          
           England
           :
           Which
           I
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           provided
           Men
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           hold
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           those
           Laws
           which
           establish
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           was
           perfectly
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           till
           I
           saw
           the
           blind
           slavish
           Passive
           Obedience
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           so
           industriously
           promoted
           amongst
           us
           ;
           for
           that
           Passive
           Obedience
           is
           Popery
           established
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           when
           ever
           the
           Prince
           shall
           please
           .
           For
           what
           was
           Popery
           established
           by
           a
           Law
           in
           Q.
           Mary's
           Time
           ?
           Or
           what
           other
           Mischief
           can
           Protestants
           suffer
           by
           the
           Establishment
           of
           Popery
           at
           any
           other
           time
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           this
           Choice
           ,
           either
           to
           turn
           Papists
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           submit
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ?
           Now
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           shall
           give
           the
           Word
           ,
           Popery
           is
           as
           surely
           established
           by
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           by
           ten
           thousand
           Political
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           :
           For
           if
           we
           are
           as
           much
           bound
           to
           submit
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           turned
           over
           to
           the
           Secular
           Arm
           of
           a
           Brigadeer
           ,
           as
           when
           by
           a
           Writ
           
             De
             Haeretico
             comburendo
          
           ,
           we
           are
           turned
           over
           to
           the
           Secular
           Arm
           of
           a
           Sheriff
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Difference
           ?
           So
           that
           we
           may
           be
           driven
           to
           Smithfield
           by
           Droves
           ,
           and
           
           be
           piled
           up
           ,
           and
           burnt
           ,
           like
           Loads
           of
           Faggots
           ,
           without
           the
           Trouble
           of
           repealing
           one
           Protestant
           Political
           Act.
           Vnless
           a
           Protestant
           Nation
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           fly
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           this
           Vsage
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           a
           Popish
           Prince
           according
           to
           his
           Religion
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           same
           State
           ,
           
           (
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Loss
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           )
           if
           he
           do
           not
           destroy
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           will
           go
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           ,
           as
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           are
           beholden
           to
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           Imperial
           Laws
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           English
           Men
           ,
           we
           shall
           suffer
           more
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           Nation
           ever
           did
           under
           Popery
           :
           For
           those
           that
           will
           be
           Papists
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           excused
           from
           being
           Slaves
           ,
           but
           their
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           shall
           be
           wholly
           at
           the
           Discretion
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
           This
           is
           so
           clear
           a
           Consequence
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           himself
           owns
           it
           ,
           and
           says
           expresly
           ,
           
             p.
             242.
          
           
           In
           all
           Sovereign
           Governments
           ,
           Subjects
           must
           be
           Slaves
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           .
           Whereas
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           never
           were
           Slaves
           in
           any
           Particular
           ,
           nor
           ever
           would
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           darkest
           Times
           of
           Popery
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           in
           what
           Particular
           they
           are
           Free-men
           ,
           who
           are
           Slaves
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           
           Slaves
           all
           over
           .
           Neither
           can
           I
           see
           the
           Necessity
           of
           our
           Author's
           
             must
             be
             Slaves
          
           ;
           for
           Sovereignty
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           does
           not
           at
           all
           imply
           Slavery
           in
           the
           Subject
           in
           any
           one
           Particular
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           prove
           to
           him
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           own
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Notion
             of
             a
             Sovereign
          
           :
           For
           tho
           he
           talks
           much
           of
           the
           Essence
           and
           
             Essential
             Rights
             of
             Sovereignty
          
           ,
           p.
           241
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           Places
           ;
           yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           of
           convincing
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Sovereign
           implies
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           Superiority
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Terms
           and
           Measures
           of
           this
           Superiority
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           known
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           
             involved
             in
             the
             formal
             Conception
             of
             a
             Sovereign
             ,
          
           nor
           are
           all
           out
           so
           certain
           and
           demonstrable
           ,
           as
           the
           Properties
           of
           a
           Cube
           or
           a
           Sphere
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           every
           Master
           of
           a
           Servant
           ,
           for
           Instance
           ,
           is
           a
           Sovereign
           ,
           he
           is
           his
           Servants
           immediate
           Sovereign
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           may
           find
           it
           twice
           in
           one
           short
           Act
           ,
           
             12
             Hen.
             7.
             cap.
             7.
          
           
           And
           a
           hired
           Servant
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Free-man
           ,
           owes
           to
           this
           immediate
           Sovereign
           a
           natural
           and
           obliged
           Duty
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           see
           in
           the
           same
           Act.
           And
           yet
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           our
           Author
           will
           not
           undertake
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Rights
           of
           an
           absolute
           and
           arbitrary
           Sovereignty
           do
           belong
           to
           every
           Master
           of
           a
           Servant
           ;
           or
           that
           that
           Servant
           is
           a
           Slave
           as
           to
           his
           Life
           or
           Liberty
           ,
           either
           
           by
           the
           
             common
             Laws
             of
             Sovereignty
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Phrase
           is
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           And
           truly
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Aggravation
           of
           this
           Slavery
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           into
           Chains
           under
           pretence
           of
           our
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           end
           must
           go
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           suffering
           Religion
           ,
           and
           be
           called
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           to
           live
           .
           Whereas
           I
           have
           heretofore
           shewed
           ,
           from
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           That
           Christianity
           is
           so
           far
           from
           enslaving
           us
           ,
           or
           devesting
           us
           of
           those
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           we
           have
           already
           ,
           that
           it
           encourages
           us
           to
           procure
           more
           Liberties
           and
           Franchises
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           come
           honestly
           by
           them
           :
           
             V.
             21.
             
             But
             if
             thou
             mayest
             be
             made
             free
             ,
             use
             it
             rather
             .
          
           It
           forbids
           Men
           likewise
           to
           enslave
           themselves
           ,
           
             v.
             23.
             
             Ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             Price
             ,
             be
             ye
             not
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men.
          
           I
           might
           now
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           charge
           all
           those
           that
           are
           for
           the
           slavish
           passive
           Obedience
           ,
           with
           denying
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           Constantius
           does
           me
           ,
           with
           
             denying
             a
             passive
             Crucified
             Saviour
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           Jovian
           does
           ,
           with
           
             burlesquing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
          
           But
           I
           abhor
           all
           such
           Abuse
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           abuse
           an
           Adversary
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           that
           all
           honest
           Men
           will
           sooner
           
           renounce
           an
           hundred
           such
           silly
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           hitherto
           they
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           examine
           ,
           than
           either
           renounce
           their
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           But
           to
           return
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           therefore
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           does
           not
           alter
           Mens
           Condition
           for
           the
           worse
           ,
           nor
           turn
           Free-men
           (
           as
           the
           People
           of
           England
           have
           always
           been
           )
           into
           Slaves
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           neither
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           does
           it
           give
           their
           Persons
           or
           Estates
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Violence
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           bids
           them
           keep
           them
           ,
           and
           protects
           them
           in
           defending
           them
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           it
           charges
           them
           ,
           
             Be
             ye
             not
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men
             :
          
           Which
           indeed
           is
           a
           Dictate
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           what
           Men
           of
           themselves
           would
           observe
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           degenerate
           ;
           for
           voluntary
           Slavery
           is
           a
           Sin
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           in
           his
           right
           Mind
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Canon-Law
           says
           ,
           
           
             That
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Drunkenness
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Slavery
             .
          
           It
           seems
           it
           was
           the
           Product
           of
           a
           blind
           drunken
           Bargain
           .
           And
           we
           have
           hitherto
           seen
           no
           better
           Fruits
           of
           our
           drunken
           Healths
           and
           Huzza's
           ,
           but
           much
           worse
           :
           
           For
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           Sin
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           betray
           others
           into
           Slavery
           with
           him
           ,
           than
           only
           to
           make
           bold
           with
           himself
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           still
           a
           greater
           Sin
           to
           betray
           a
           Trust
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           be
           perjured
           ,
           to
           betray
           that
           Trust
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           making
           themselves
           the
           Captives
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           Servants
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           enslaving
           themselves
           Body
           and
           Soul
           ,
           to
           enslave
           others
           .
           Good
           God!
           I
           what
           will
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           when
           such
           Wickedness
           as
           this
           shall
           dare
           to
           assume
           the
           Name
           of
           Loyalty
           !
           and
           irreparable
           Injury
           to
           the
           Subject
           ,
           shall
           pass
           for
           Duty
           to
           the
           Prince
           !
           Is
           not
           this
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             defraud
             ,
             Be
             ye
             not
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           as
           much
           Scripture
           as
           ,
           
             Render
             unto
          
           Caesar
           
             the
             Things
             that
             are
          
           Caesar
           
             '
             s
          
           ?
           and
           that
           as
           much
           Scripture
           as
           this
           ?
           Why
           then
           shall
           we
           set
           them
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           inconsistent
           ?
           Why
           must
           one
           Duty
           drown
           another
           ?
           or
           that
           which
           indeed
           is
           no
           Duty
           ,
           drown
           those
           that
           are
           ?
           For
           where
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           Render
           unto
           Caesar
           the
           Things
           which
           are
           not
           
           Caesar's
           ?
           Where
           do
           you
           find
           that
           Duty
           ,
           To
           render
           that
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           is
           your
           own
           ,
           or
           indeed
           not
           wholly
           your
           own
           ,
           but
           other
           Mens
           too
           ,
           with
           which
           you
           are
           entrusted
           :
           and
           not
           theirs
           neither
           ,
           but
           the
           Children's
           which
           are
           yet
           unborn
           ;
           and
           made
           
           sacred
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           which
           is
           upon
           you
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           Madness
           ,
           beyond
           that
           of
           Drunkenness
           ,
           to
           do
           all
           this
           in
           a
           Complement
           .
           Men
           must
           be
           under
           some
           stronger
           Delusions
           ,
           and
           think
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Merit
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           do
           it
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           believe
           these
           Effects
           are
           wrought
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Turkish
           Passive
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           enables
           those
           Slaves
           to
           break
           their
           own
           Necks
           ,
           out
           of
           profound
           Obedience
           to
           their
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           ,
           and
           fills
           them
           with
           Conceits
           of
           going
           to
           Paradise
           for
           their
           pains
           .
           If
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           what
           have
           those
           Men
           done
           ,
           who
           have
           ventured
           to
           adopt
           this
           Doctrine
           into
           Christianity
           ,
           thereby
           removing
           our
           old
           Landmarks
           ,
           and
           undermining
           those
           Banks
           and
           Walls
           of
           English
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           alone
           ,
           under
           God
           ,
           could
           keep
           out
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           from
           overflowing
           us
           .
           I
           beg
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           Posterity
           ,
           which
           had
           better
           never
           see
           the
           Light
           ,
           than
           be
           born
           under
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           seriously
           consider
           what
           will
           be
           the
           End
           of
           these
           Things
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           will
           be
           able
           to
           account
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           them
           do
           as
           they
           shall
           think
           fit
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           not
           omit
           to
           say
           somewhat
           to
           one
           Fallacy
           of
           our
           Author
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           repeated
           so
           often
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           he
           now
           believes
           
           it
           himself
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           have
           others
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           That
           Self-defence
           does
           more
           Mischief
           than
           the
           most
           outragious
           and
           bloody
           Oppression
           .
           The
           Learned
           call
           that
           the
           Fallacy
           of
           
             Non
             causà
             pro
             causa
          
           ;
           for
           Self-defence
           never
           did
           any
           Mischief
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           one
           Man's
           righting
           himself
           can
           do
           another
           Man
           wrong
           .
           The
           Mischief
           that
           happens
           in
           that
           Case
           ,
           is
           wholly
           to
           be
           charged
           upon
           those
           that
           invade
           Mens
           Lives
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           thereby
           put
           them
           upon
           a
           Necessity
           of
           defending
           them
           .
           And
           if
           that
           Mischief
           fall
           upon
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Invaders
           themselves
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           placed
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           own
           Mischief
           ,
           which
           they
           intended
           for
           others
           :
           If
           by
           Accident
           it
           involve
           
             innocent
             Persons
          
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           aimed
           at
           ,
           still
           they
           are
           answerable
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           .
           But
           for
           Men
           to
           abandon
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           English
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           accidental
           Mischief
           ,
           is
           to
           throw
           away
           their
           Bibles
           for
           fear
           of
           Heresy
           ,
           of
           which
           Mischief
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           is
           never
           the
           Cause
           ,
           but
           very
           often
           the
           unwilling
           Occasion
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           our
           Author's
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           slavish
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           an
           Encouragement
           ,
           a
           Provocation
           ,
           and
           an
           irresistible
           Temptation
           with
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           lawless
           Oppression
           ,
           which
           is
           manifestly
           to
           the
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           
             and
             against
             
             the
             King's
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Law
           sets
           forth
           such
           Offences
           :
           Whereas
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           Defence
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Man
           should
           invade
           or
           destroy
           his
           Fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           at
           his
           own
           Peril
           ,
           has
           a
           direct
           Tendency
           to
           the
           Welfare
           and
           Preservation
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           by
           putting
           an
           Awe
           and
           Restraint
           upon
           all
           lawless
           and
           destructive
           Insolence
           ▪
           So
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           would
           exercise
           that
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           Mischief
           which
           the
           Law
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           Author's
           Introduction
           ,
           and
           other
           Parts
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           directly
           charges
           me
           with
           
             burlesquing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
          
           and
           insinuates
           therein
           a
           charge
           of
           Blasphemy
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judg
           ,
           who
           brings
           the
           greater
           Reproach
           upon
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           :
           He
           that
           says
           ,
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Bow-string
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ▪
           or
           he
           that
           says
           and
           pro●es
           ,
           That
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Martyrdom
           only
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Slavish
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Bow-string
           is
           a
           mischievous
           Turkish
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           no
           Evangelical
           Principle
           .
           But
           this
           Man
           would
           have
           faced
           down
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           when
           be
           derided
           Baal
           ,
           for
           a
           God
           who
           was
           hunting
           ,
           or
           upon
           a
           Journey
           ,
           or
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           awakened
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           while
           he
           was
           blaspheming
           
           the
           Deity
           :
           For
           when
           I
           do
           the
           same
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           ,
           by
           Popish
           Idolatrous
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           mischievous
           Cant
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ,
           which
           these
           Men
           employ
           as
           a
           Tool
           and
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Arbitrary
           Government
           and
           Oppression
           ;
           which
           destructive
           way
           of
           prescribing
           and
           applying
           them
           ,
           was
           the
           only
           Thing
           I
           called
           a
           Mountebanck
           Receipt
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Words
           which
           immediately
           follow
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             chap.
             2.
          
           do
           fully
           testify
           )
           this
           by
           all
           means
           must
           be
           represented
           as
           Irreligion
           and
           Prophaneness
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           to
           his
           Libels
           ,
           which
           are
           scattered
           quite
           through
           his
           Book
           against
           Persons
           of
           sacred
           Memory
           ,
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Learning
           and
           Integrity
           ;
           for
           their
           own
           Worth
           has
           given
           them
           so
           secure
           a
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           ridiculous
           Officiousness
           in
           me
           to
           vindicate
           it
           :
           I
           should
           rather
           be
           inclined
           to
           bid
           him
           rail
           on
           ;
           for
           tho
           his
           Reproaches
           are
           no
           Slanders
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           what
           his
           Commendations
           might
           be
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             101.
          
           
           There
           is
           a
           Mistake
           in
           History
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           material
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           JULIAN's
           ARTS
           To
           Undermine
           and
           Extirpate
           CHRISTIANITY
           .
        
         
           BY
           being
           born
           an
           English-man
           ,
           I
           am
           become
           a
           Debtor
           to
           my
           Country
           ;
           and
           by
           being
           a
           Clergy-man
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           And
           I
           cannot
           better
           discharge
           my
           Duty
           to
           both
           of
           them
           at
           once
           ,
           than
           by
           laying
           open
           those
           wicked
           Arts
           and
           Stratagems
           ,
           which
           heretofore
           distressed
           a
           flourishing
           Empire
           ,
           and
           wanted
           but
           little
           of
           extinguishing
           the
           Christian
           Name
           all
           over
           the
           World.
           For
           ,
           as
           my
           Lord
           Bacon
           has
           wisely
           observed
           ,
           to
           discover
           these
           wicked
           Arts
           ,
           is
           to
           disarm
           them
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Fable
           goes
           of
           the
           Basilisk
           ▪
           )
           kill
           those
           only
           that
           are
           not
           aware
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           disabled
           from
           doing
           mischief
           ,
           by
           being
           seen
           first
           .
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           treat
           
           of
           these
           in
           particular
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           somewhat
           in
           general
           of
           
           Julian's
           Dissimulation
           ,
           a
           vein
           of
           which
           you
           will
           see
           runs
           through
           all
           his
           Actions
           :
           and
           likewise
           of
           those
           peculiar
           Advantages
           which
           he
           had
           to
           further
           all
           his
           mischievous
           Designs
           ,
           and
           those
           were
           the
           Reputation
           of
           his
           great
           Moderation
           and
           Justice
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Julian's
             Dissimulation
             .
          
           
             AND
             indeed
             nothing
             of
             Truth
             and
             Sincerity
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             dissembled
             for
             ten
             years
             together
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             sacred
             and
             solemn
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             :
             for
             so
             long
             he
             counterfeited
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
             A
             Practice
             so
             false
             and
             odious
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             little
             of
             Julian
             ,
             unless
             we
             view
             him
             a
             while
             in
             his
             Religious
             Disguise
             ;
             which
             is
             patch'd
             up
             of
             the
             basest
             ,
             and
             most
             mischievous
             Vices
             that
             are
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             there
             is
             in
             this
             practice
             a
             mixture
             of
             Cowardise
             and
             Impudence
             at
             once
             ;
             it
             prostitutes
             Religion
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             truckle
             to
             a
             poor
             worldly
             Interest
             ;
             and
             it
             destroys
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             Belief
             and
             Confidence
             amongst
             Men.
             
             For
             at
             this
             rate
             Oaths
             ,
             Vows
             ,
             Protestations
             ,
             Appeals
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             such-like
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Assurances
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             
             Ammianus's
             Hero
             ;
             That
             Mighty
             Man
             ,
             who
             durst
             not
             own
             his
             Gods
             for
             ten
             years
             together
             ;
             but
             was
             such
             a
             Slave
             as
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             the
             Carpenter's
             Son
             ,
             that
             Son
             of
             Mary
             ,
             whom
             he
             so
             much
             vilifies
             and
             disdains
             in
             his
             Writings
             .
             That
             false
             Man
             ,
             who
             worship'd
             the
             Eternal
             Sun
             by
             Moon-light
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             very
             face
             of
             him
             went
             and
             worship'd
             the
             obscure
             Galilean
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             his
             back
             upon
             his
             own
             glorious
             Deity
             .
             That
             degenerate
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             to
             gain
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             Galileans
             ,
             whom
             he
             inwardly
             scorn'd
             and
             hated
             ,
             did
             that
             which
             an
             honest-hearted
             Heathen
             abhorr'd
             ,
             that
             which
             Socrates
             would
             not
             do
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             ,
             but
             preferr'd
             Hemlock
             before
             it
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             Man
             ,
             who
             if
             he
             would
             have
             bespoke
             Mens
             belief
             ,
             as
             he
             used
             to
             do
             their
             attention
             ,
             
               Hear
               me
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               whom
               the
               French
               and
               Germans
               before
               now
               have
               hearkned
            
             ;
             must
             have
             said
             thus
             :
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             no
             body
             can
             believe
             ;
             who
             can
             swear
             by
             no
             Gods
             ,
             to
             whom
             for
             many
             years
             I
             have
             not
             been
             false
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             to
             whose
             
             Prayers
             I
             have
             said
             many
             a
             false
             Amen
             ,
             whose
             Sacraments
             I
             have
             turn'd
             into
             biting
             and
             supping
             ,
             and
             whose
             whole
             Religion
             I
             acted
             as
             a
             Part
             for
             ten
             Years
             together
             .
             Be
             you
             Fools
             to
             believe
             me
             now
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             be
             wiser
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             Sentences
             hereafter
             :
             and
             when
             you
             have
             served
             my
             Designs
             ,
             you
             may
             then
             say
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Faith
             in
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             His
             Moderation
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             the
             great
             Gift
             of
             dissembling
             in
             general
             ,
             Julian
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             furthering
             his
             Designs
             by
             pretending
             great
             Moderation
             ;
             which
             St.
             Gregory
             calls
             
               a
               shew
               of
               Gentleness
            
             ,
             and
             Theodoret
             calls
             his
             
               Vizor
               of
               Meekness
            
             :
             and
             this
             he
             chiefly
             wore
             ,
             in
             these
             two
             Cases
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             pretending
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             those
             that
             had
             opposed
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             telling
             the
             World
             he
             could
             readily
             forgive
             .
             I
             shall
             make
             choice
             of
             this
             Instance
             out
             of
             very
             many
             .
          
           
             
               As
               he
               was
               sacrificing
               to
               Jupiter
               ,
               of
               a
               
               sudden
               he
               saw
               one
               lying
               prostrate
               on
               the
               Ground
               ,
               
               begging
               to
               have
               his
               Life
               and
               Pardon
               given
               him
               .
               And
               when
               Julian
               ask'd
               who
               it
               was
               ?
               Answer
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Theodotus
               ,
               one
               that
               belong'd
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               Hierapolis
               ;
               and
               that
               waiting
               upon
               Constantius
               at
               his
               departure
               out
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               in
               an
               ugly
               way
               of
               flattering
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               for
               certain
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Victory
               ,
               he
               begg'd
               ,
               just
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               crying
               ,
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               please
               to
               send
               their
               City
               the
               Head
               of
               Julian
               ,
               that
               ungrateful
               Rebel
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               he
               remembred
               
               Magnentius's
               Head
               was
               carried
               about
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Pole
               :
               Which
               when
               Julian
               heard
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 heretofore
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 heard
                 this
                 Saying
                 of
                 yours
                 reported
                 by
                 many
                 .
                 But
                 go
                 your
                 way
                 home
                 ,
                 secure
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 fear
                 by
                 the
                 Clemency
                 of
                 your
                 Prince
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 resolved
                 ,
                 in
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 does
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 to
                 encrease
                 his
                 Friends
                 .
              
            
             But
             notwithanding
             this
             melting
             Passage
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             believe
             Julian
             to
             be
             the
             mildest
             and
             most
             merciful
             Prince
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             will
             be
             grosly
             mistaken
             .
             For
             when
             he
             shewed
             full
             as
             much
             Gentleness
             to
             Maris
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             his
             own
             
             very
             publickly
             ,
             Sozomen
             neither
             imputes
             it
             to
             his
             Vertue
             ,
             nor
             to
             his
             good
             Nature
             ;
             but
             represents
             it
             as
             only
             a
             Copy
             of
             his
             Countenance
             ,
             and
             a
             meer
             Amusement
             .
             
               The
               Emperor
               ,
               
               says
               he
               ,
               making
               no
               answer
               ,
               passed
               it
               by
               .
               For
               he
               reckoned
               that
               hereby
               he
               should
               confirm
               Heathenism
               the
               more
               ,
               having
               shewed
               himself
               so
               surprizingly
               meek
               and
               patient
               before
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Christians
               .
            
             And
             that
             he
             did
             it
             out
             of
             Design
             ,
             appears
             further
             ,
             by
             taking
             his
             time
             to
             reckon
             with
             the
             old
             Bishop
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             His
             Vizor
             of
             Meekness
             went
             on
             again
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             any
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             Differences
             in
             Religion
             :
             For
             there
             he
             breathed
             nothing
             but
             Gentleness
             ,
             and
             seem'd
             to
             have
             a
             very
             tender
             regard
             of
             Mens
             Consciences
             .
             He
             was
             not
             for
             pressing
             any
             body
             against
             their
             Inclination
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             leaving
             all
             Men
             in
             their
             native
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             as
             free
             as
             Thought
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             come
             over
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             he
             was
             welcome
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             not
             allow
             of
             Compulsion
             by
             any
             means
             .
             
             And
             thus
             ,
             by
             an
             Edict
             ,
             he
             orders
             his
             Heathens
             at
             Bostra
             to
             treat
             their
             Galilaean
             Neighbours
             ;
             telling
             them
             
             that
             Men
             ought
             to
             be
             won
             by
             Reason
             and
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             beating
             and
             reviling
             ,
             and
             corporal
             Punishments
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Galilaeans
             notwithstanding
             should
             continue
             obstinately
             in
             their
             Error
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             not
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             them
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             Objects
             of
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             pity
             them
             ,
             as
             lying
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Irreligion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Calamity
             in
             the
             World.
             He
             never
             speaks
             better
             Sense
             than
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             inveighs
             against
             Force
             and
             Compulsion
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             with
             a
             good
             Grace
             .
             And
             yet
             all
             this
             was
             no
             more
             then
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Court
             Holy-Water
             to
             the
             Men
             of
             Suffolk
             ;
             or
             her
             compounding
             afterwards
             with
             the
             Londoners
             in
             Guild-Hall
             ,
             for
             the
             Liberty
             of
             her
             own
             Conscience
             ;
             while
             Gardiner
             and
             Bonner
             were
             framing
             quite
             other
             Arguments
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             Reason
             and
             Instruction
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             His
             Justice
             .
          
           
             BUt
             the
             Reputation
             which
             he
             had
             for
             his
             Temper
             and
             Moderation
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             short
             of
             that
             which
             he
             had
             for
             Justice
             ,
             
             to
             which
             he
             was
             a
             great
             Pretender
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             covert
             of
             it
             did
             infinite
             Mischief
             .
             This
             gave
             him
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             of
             undermining
             Christianity
             :
             For
             who
             could
             suspect
             that
             he
             would
             not
             do
             all
             Men
             right
             ,
             who
             had
             brought
             Astraea
             back
             again
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             took
             care
             to
             administer
             Justice
             himself
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             well
             done
             ,
             and
             valued
             himself
             mightily
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             not
             only
             the
             Heathens
             were
             always
             filling
             Mens
             Ears
             with
             their
             Praises
             of
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Donatists
             too
             ,
             like
             true
             Flatterers
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             give
             Men
             those
             Praises
             which
             they
             most
             willingly
             hear
             ,
             
             told
             him
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               the
               Person
               with
               whom
               only
               Justice
               took
               place
               .
            
             Whereas
             he
             plainly
             turn'd
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             into
             a
             Backsword
             :
             for
             it
             was
             very
             keen
             towards
             the
             Christians
             ,
             but
             blunt
             and
             harmless
             towards
             the
             Heathens
             .
             For
             tho
             the
             Christians
             were
             destroyed
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             sore
             against
             his
             Will
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Heathens
             suffered
             for
             their
             Outrages
             upon
             them
             .
             He
             spoke
             big
             indeed
             ,
             and
             threatened
             the
             Alexandrians
             for
             their
             barbarous
             Murder
             of
             Bishop
             George
             ;
             but
             his
             Blood
             was
             put
             up
             .
             For
             before
             he
             concludes
             his
             terrible
             Letter
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               That
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               their
               God
            
             Serapis
             ,
             
             
               he
               still
               reserves
               a
               Brotherly
               Kindness
               for
               them
               .
            
             But
             when
             the
             like
             Barbarities
             were
             acted
             at
             Gaza
             upon
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Nestabus
            
             ,
             and
             Zeno
             ,
             only
             for
             their
             former
             Zeal
             against
             Heathenism
             (
             the
             Description
             of
             whose
             Usage
             would
             make
             a
             Man's
             Heart
             bleed
             )
             the
             Historian
             expresly
             says
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Emperour
               did
               not
               so
               much
               as
               send
               a
               chiding
               Letter
               thither
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               turned
               out
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               Favour
               banish'd
               him
               ,
               instead
               of
               putting
               him
               to
               death
               ;
               because
               he
               had
               apprehended
               some
               of
               the
               Men
               of
               Gaza
               ,
               who
               were
               said
               to
               be
               Ring-leaders
               in
               the
               Riot
               and
               Murders
               which
               had
               been
               committed
               ,
               and
               had
               put
               them
               in
               Prison
               to
               abide
               the
               Law.
               
                 For
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 suffer
              
               ,
               says
               Julian
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 revenged
                 themselves
                 upon
                 a
                 few
                 Galileans
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Injuries
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 done
                 both
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             St.
             Gregory
             relates
             this
             as
             a
             well-known
             and
             famous
             passage
             .
             
             
               Who
               is
               ignorant
               how
               that
               a
               certain
               People
               having
               raged
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               committed
               many
               Murders
               ,
               and
               threatned
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               ,
               because
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               went
               
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
              
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               thought
               he
               must
               serve
               the
               Times
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               some
               small
               reverence
               
               for
               the
               Laws
               ;
               and
               therefore
               having
               put
               to
               Death
               many
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               punished
               but
               few
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               being
               accused
               for
               this
               before
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               though
               he
               pleaded
               the
               Laws
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               he
               was
               entrusted
               to
               govern
               ,
               he
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               put
               to
               death
               :
               At
               last
               ,
               obtaining
               Favour
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               be
               banished
               .
               And
               how
               admirable
               and
               gracious
               was
               this
               expression
               of
               Julian
               at
               that
               time
               ?
               for
               says
               the
               just
               Judge
               ,
               and
               no
               Persecutor
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
                 What
                 great
                 matter
                 were
                 it
                 if
                 one
                 Heathen
                 hand
                 had
                 killed
                 ten
                 Galileans
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               bare-fac'd
               Cruelty
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               an
               Edict
               of
               Persecution
               ?
            
             Surely
             there
             never
             was
             a
             greater
             Juggle
             of
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             more
             odly
             managed
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             Julian
             :
             To
             make
             no
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             be
             thought
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             take
             care
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             effectually
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             had
             been
             against
             them
             :
             and
             after
             that
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             Contrivance
             ,
             and
             betray
             his
             own
             Plot
             !
             As
             
             Gregory's
             words
             are
             upon
             a
             like
             occasion
             ,
             
               
                 He
                 could
                 not
                 keep
                 his
                 own
                 wicked
                 Counsel
                 ,
              
               but
               discovered
               the
               Secret
               :
               for
               we
               need
               no
               further
               light
               to
               
               understand
               what
               his
               Justice
               was
               ,
               than
               this
               one
               Aphorism
               of
               it
               from
               his
               own
               Mouth
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV
             His
             Methods
             of
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             JVlian
             finding
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
             as
             Constantius
             had
             left
             it
             ,
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             having
             had
             an
             Establishment
             of
             well
             nigh
             fifty
             Years
             under
             the
             glorious
             Emperour
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ;
             and
             Heathenism
             being
             driven
             into
             Corners
             by
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Edicts
             ,
             which
             amongst
             other
             things
             had
             made
             it
             Death
             to
             Sacrifice
             ;
             had
             reason
             to
             complain
             ,
             as
             Secretary
             Coleman
             did
             upon
             a
             like
             occasion
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             very
             great
             Work
             upon
             his
             Hands
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             whole
             Empire
             .
             Only
             there
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             saved
             him
             the
             Labour
             ,
             and
             did
             his
             Work
             to
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             The
             Volant
             Squadron
             ,
             that
             running
             Camp
             ,
             which
             immediately
             wheels
             about
             upon
             the
             least
             signal
             of
             a
             Change
             in
             Religion
             .
             Those
             very
             forward
             People
             ,
             who
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             knew
             
             how
             Julian
             stood
             affected
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             presently
             took
             the
             Hint
             ,
             and
             were
             special
             good
             Heathens
             in
             an
             Instant
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             were
             immediately
             as
             good
             Christians
             again
             ,
             at
             
             Jovian's
             Service
             .
             There
             are
             always
             such
             Wretches
             as
             these
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             Themistius
             excellently
             says
             ,
             do
             not
             worship
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Purple
             .
             And
             as
             one
             of
             our
             own
             Historians
             speaks
             ,
             concerning
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             People
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Reign
             ,
             are
             so
             forward
             to
             worship
             the
             rising
             Sun
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             sure
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             adore
             the
             dawning
             Day
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             ,
             A
             sort
             of
             simple
             ,
             unthinking
             ,
             and
             stupid
             Men
             ;
             who
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             slower
             ,
             are
             no
             less
             sure
             than
             the
             former
             .
             They
             do
             not
             indeed
             anticipate
             an
             Alteration
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             no
             more
             scruple
             the
             Prince's
             Religion
             ,
             than
             they
             doubt
             whether
             his
             Coin
             be
             lawful
             Money
             .
             They
             count
             it
             their
             Duty
             and
             their
             Loyalty
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             very
             ill
             manners
             to
             think
             themselves
             wiser
             than
             their
             betters
             ,
             concluding
             that
             God
             and
             the
             Czar
             know
             all
             .
             Their
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             publick
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             
             they
             please
             themselves
             mightily
             in
             believing
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             misled
             ,
             the
             fault
             will
             lye
             at
             their
             Door
             who
             have
             misled
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             suppposed
             ,
             If
             a
             Man
             out
             of
             Complement
             to
             the
             Eyes
             of
             his
             betters
             ,
             should
             neglect
             to
             use
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             run
             his
             Head
             against
             a
             Post
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             would
             have
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             .
             Julian
             presumed
             to
             find
             this
             implicit
             Temper
             chiefly
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             used
             to
             a
             blind
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             St.
             
             Gregory's
             words
             are
             ,
             
             
               Some
               of
               them
               know
               no
               other
               Law
               ,
               than
               the
               Will
               of
               their
               Prince
               :
            
             And
             accordingly
             he
             did
             find
             it
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             them
             presently
             followed
             their
             Leader
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             to
             Heathenism
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             Devils
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             3
             dly
             ,
             Where
             he
             could
             not
             meet
             with
             this
             Stupidity
             and
             Indifferency
             ,
             which
             makes
             Men
             so
             easy
             ,
             that
             no
             Religion
             comes
             amiss
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             he
             used
             his
             utmost
             Endeavour
             to
             convert
             them
             by
             Argument
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Arts
             of
             Perswasion
             .
             For
             being
             a
             zealous
             Prince
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             meritorious
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             Work
             himself
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             I
             know
             not
             whom
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             partly
             by
             way
             of
             Discourse
             and
             Conference
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             Writing
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             By
             Discourse
             and
             Conference
             .
             In
             this
             way
             ,
             amongst
             many
             others
             ,
             he
             set
             upon
             Caesarius
             his
             Treasurer
             ,
             Gregory
             Naz's
             Brother
             ,
             and
             employed
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Sophistry
             in
             the
             Dispute
             ;
             but
             Caesarius
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             baffled
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             proclaimed
             with
             a
             loud
             and
             clear
             Voice
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             And
             this
             Victory
             which
             his
             Brother
             thus
             gained
             ,
             Gregory
             prefers
             before
             
             Julian's
             great
             Power
             ,
             and
             noble
             Purple
             ,
             and
             rich
             Diadem
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             had
             not
             the
             opportunity
             of
             personal
             Conference
             ,
             he
             conveyed
             his
             Arguments
             by
             writing
             .
             In
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             to
             the
             Alexandrians
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ashamed
               by
               the
               Gods
               ,
               
               that
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Man
               in
               Alexandria
               should
               confess
               himself
               a
               Galilaean
               .
            
             For
             this
             weighty
             Reason
             forsooth
             ;
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Galilaeans
             had
             been
             Slaves
             to
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             themselves
             had
             been
             conquered
             by
             the
             Alexandrians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             a
             stark
             shame
             for
             them
             ,
             after
             all
             this
             to
             submit
             themselves
             in
             a
             way
             of
             voluntary
             Slavery
             to
             the
             Galilaeans
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             say
             ,
             had
             been
             their
             Slaves
             Slaves
             .
             I
             know
             not
             what
             force
             this
             Argument
             may
             
             have
             in
             Heraldry
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             has
             none
             at
             all
             in
             Logick
             .
             He
             further
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               That
               Alexander
               ,
               the
               Founder
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               was
               a
               religious
               Worshipper
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               another-guess
               Man
               by
               Jove
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Galilaeans
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               before
               them
               .
               And
               so
               was
               Ptolemy
               the
               Son
               of
               Lagus
               a
               better
               Man
               than
               any
               of
               them
               .
               And
               as
               for
               all
               the
               Ptolemies
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               nurse
               up
               their
               City
               to
               that
               Greatness
               with
               the
               Sayings
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               nor
               render
               it
               a
               well-ordered
               and
               flourishing
               City
               even
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               hateful
               Galilaeans
               .
               
               And
               when
               it
               fell
               afterwards
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ;
                 Augustus
              
               exprest
               great
               Kindness
               to
               it
               for
               their
               God
               
               Serapis's
               sake
               .
            
             Just
             as
             Father
             Cressy
             insults
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             got
             into
             the
             
               Saxon
               ,
               Danish
            
             ,
             and
             Norman
             times
             .
             And
             presently
             after
             you
             have
             a
             whole
             Cluster
             of
             the
             Pope's
             own
             Arguments
             .
             Julian
             would
             not
             have
             them
             worship
             Jesus
             ,
             
               Whom
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               have
               seen
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               Sun
               ,
               whom
               from
               all
               Eternity
               ,
               the
               whole
               Race
               of
               Mankind
               does
               see
               ,
               and
               behold
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               by
               worshipping
               ,
               prospers
               .
            
             Now
             here
             is
             the
             utmost
             of
             Antiquity
             ,
             Universality
             ,
             Succession
             ,
             Visibility
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             
             Arguments
             not
             worth
             the
             stooping
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             ,
             neither
             worth
             fetching
             from
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             carrying
             into
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             his
             Arguments
             were
             unsuccessfull
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             get
             Men
             to
             apostatize
             gratis
             ,
             then
             he
             wrought
             upon
             their
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             ;
             for
             amongst
             too
             many
             ,
             a
             very
             bad
             Religion
             ,
             with
             Money
             or
             Honour
             to
             boot
             ,
             is
             reckoned
             a
             great
             Bargain
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Field
             it
             was
             that
             Julian
             conquered
             ,
             as
             St.
             Asterius
             says
             ,
             
             
               What
               drew
               those
               who
               had
               been
               Christians
               and
               Communicants
               to
               the
               Worship
               of
               Devils
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               the
               desire
               of
               great
               Possessions
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Lords
               of
               other
               Men's
               Estates
               ?
               who
               having
               received
               Promises
               from
               wicked
               Heathens
               ,
               of
               being
               Governours
               as
               long
               as
               they
               lived
               ,
               or
               of
               having
               large
               Pensions
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Treasury
               ,
               presently
               shifted
               their
               Religion
               like
               a
               Garment
               .
               We
               have
               some
               Instances
               of
               these
               things
               from
               former
               times
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Age
               has
               given
               us
               the
               Experience
               of
               others
               .
               For
               when
               that
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               of
               a
               sudden
               laid
               down
               the
               Masque
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               impudently
               fell
               to
               sacrificing
               to
               Devils
               himself
               ,
               and
               propounded
               many
               Advantages
               to
               them
               that
               would
               do
               so
               
               too
               ,
               how
               many
               were
               there
               who
               left
               the
               Church
               and
               ran
               to
               the
               Altars
               ?
               How
               many
               catching
               at
               the
               Bait
               of
               Honours
               ,
               swallowed
               the
               Hook
               of
               Apastacy
               together
               with
               him
               ?
               But
               now
               they
               go
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Cities
               as
               stigmatized
               Persons
               ,
               hated
               and
               pointed
               at
               by
               all
               :
               Look
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               Betrayers
               of
               Christ
               for
               a
               little
               Money
               ;
               they
               are
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               Judas
               was
               out
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               well
               known
               by
               their
               Denomination
               from
               the
               Apostate
               ,
               as
               Horses
               are
               known
               by
               their
               Brands
               :
               
            
             As
             St.
             
             Gregory's
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               Some
               he
               drew
               with
               Money
               ,
               others
               with
               Dignities
               ,
               others
               with
               Promises
               ,
               others
               with
               Honours
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               which
               he
               exposed
               in
               all
               Men's
               sight
               ,
               not
               like
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               very
               servile
               manner
               .
            
             Which
             made
             that
             honest
             Clergy-man
             ,
             Basilius
             ,
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             necessary
             Pains
             ,
             to
             fortify
             the
             Christians
             against
             that
             Temptation
             ,
             by
             warning
             them
             not
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Religion
             upon
             those
             wretched
             Terms
             .
             
             
               When
               Julian
               was
               Emperour
               ,
               says
               the
               Historian
               ,
               He
               went
               all
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               publickly
               and
               openly
               exhorting
               the
               Christians
               to
               stick
               fast
               to
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               defiled
               with
               the
               Sacrifices
               and
               Libations
               
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               reckon
               for
               nothing
               the
               Honours
               which
               were
               bestowed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               declaring
               that
               they
               were
               but
               for
               a
               Season
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Wages
               of
               eternal
               Destruction
               .
               Making
               this
               his
               Business
               ,
               he
               was
               hated
               by
               the
               Heathens
               :
               and
               standing
               and
               looking
               upon
               them
               as
               they
               publickly
               sacrificed
               ,
               he
               fetch'd
               a
               deep
               Groan
               and
               prayed
               ,
               that
               no
               Christian
               might
               ever
               know
               by
               Experience
               that
               false
               Religion
               .
               Upon
               this
               he
               was
               apprehended
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               after
               several
               Torments
               ,
               manfully
               finished
               his
               Martyrdom
               .
            
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             ,
             that
             both
             St.
             Asterius
             and
             Gregory
             make
             mention
             of
             
             Julian's
             tempting
             Men
             by
             Promises
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             cheap
             way
             of
             corrupting
             great
             Numbers
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             advised
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             he
             intended
             him
             the
             present
             of
             a
             very
             fine
             Horse
             ,
             but
             he
             unhappily
             fell
             lame
             by
             the
             way
             .
             Go
             ,
             says
             his
             Eminency
             ,
             to
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             naming
             half
             a
             dozen
             other
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             tell
             every
             one
             of
             them
             the
             very
             same
             Story
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             oblige
             more
             with
             your
             lame
             Horse
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             come
             well
             to
             Town
             )
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             that
             one
             single
             Preferment
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             
             is
             capable
             of
             engaging
             a
             multitude
             of
             Expectants
             .
             O
             base
             and
             low-priz'd
             Souls
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             !
             which
             once
             could
             not
             be
             redeemed
             with
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             ,
             but
             are
             now
             bought
             with
             the
             very
             chincking
             of
             Money
             in
             one's
             hand
             .
             It
             is
             no
             marvel
             therefore
             ,
             that
             immediately
             after
             
             Julian's
             Death
             ,
             these
             Men
             became
             a
             publick
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             vile
             in
             all
             Men's
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             Cattel
             that
             been
             sold
             in
             a
             Market
             ,
             and
             wore
             their
             Master's
             Brand
             upon
             them
             .
             
             Gregory
             sufficiently
             expresses
             himself
             against
             those
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Courage
             and
             Resolution
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             in
             that
             short
             and
             weak
             Assault
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             
             Julian's
             Persecution
             .
             
               But
               they
               are
               worse
               than
               these
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               and
               more
               deserve
               to
               be
               prohibited
               from
               coming
               to
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               oppose
               the
               Times
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               nor
               them
               that
               drew
               us
               into
               a
               miserable
               Captivity
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               ascended
               up
               on
               high
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               happy
               Captives
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               needlesly
               shewed
               themselves
               to
               be
               wicked
               and
               vile
               ,
               neither
               making
               the
               least
               Resistance
               ,
               nor
               being
               offended
               because
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               any
               Affliction
               or
               Trial
               that
               was
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Wretches
               bartered
               away
               their
               Salvation
               for
               transitory
               Profit
               ,
               or
               
               Worship
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               Honour
               .
            
             A
             little
             indeed
             ;
             a
             snuff
             of
             Honour
             ,
             which
             soon
             expired
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             in
             a
             stink
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             His
             choice
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             AND
             now
             we
             might
             congratulate
             all
             the
             good
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             escaped
             
             Julian's
             Snares
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             so
             done
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             alas
             !
             this
             Deliverance
             only
             exposed
             them
             to
             new
             and
             fiery
             Trials
             :
             for
             those
             whom
             he
             could
             not
             catch
             in
             his
             Nets
             ,
             he
             left
             to
             be
             hunted
             down
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             People
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             had
             Magistrates
             for
             the
             purpose
             ;
             Men
             that
             would
             countenance
             and
             encourage
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             their
             Outrages
             upon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             instead
             of
             restraining
             or
             punishing
             that
             illegal
             Violence
             .
             
             
               The
               Government
               of
               Provinces
               (
               says
               Gregory
               )
               was
               not
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               best
               natur'd
               and
               most
               moderate
               Men
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               inhumane
               .
            
             And
             he
             not
             only
             put
             into
             office
             the
             worst
             natur'd
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             a
             disposition
             inclined
             to
             Cruely
             ,
             but
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             never
             give
             Quarter
             ,
             and
             are
             found
             ,
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             fiercest
             Persecutors
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Christians
             knew
             this
             very
             well
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Julian's
             Reign
             ,
             before
             they
             felt
             it
             .
             For
             Sozomen
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               The
               Church
               was
               in
               great
               fear
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               because
               of
               
               Julian's
               hatred
               to
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               was
               the
               more
               exceedingly
               afraid
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               formerly
               been
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             Julian
             took
             care
             to
             bestow
             Offices
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             like
             himself
             .
             
             For
             Gregory
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Apostacy
             was
             the
             road
             to
             Preferment
             ,
             and
             expresly
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             only
             recommendation
             to
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             poor
             Christians
             were
             trampled
             upon
             by
             Heathens
             ,
             they
             must
             seek
             relief
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             Renegadoes
             ,
             more
             implacable
             and
             irreconcilable
             enemies
             than
             the
             others
             .
             For
             while
             there
             was
             one
             Christian
             left
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             persevered
             and
             was
             true
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             that
             Man
             was
             a
             standing
             reproach
             to
             their
             falseness
             and
             treachery
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             has
             been
             in
             later
             days
             ,
             the
             Renegates
             that
             have
             gone
             over
             to
             Popery
             ,
             have
             always
             been
             fiercer
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             be
             so
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             :
             They
             must
             be
             cruel
             Papists
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             Papists
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             His
             different
             Carriage
             towards
             Cities
          
           
             ANother
             effectual
             course
             which
             Julian
             took
             to
             advance
             Paganism
             ,
             and
             to
             suppress
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             ,
             by
             giving
             Encouragement
             to
             those
             Cities
             which
             turned
             Heathens
             ;
             and
             by
             setting
             all
             Marks
             of
             his
             Displeasure
             upon
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             firm
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             
               He
               often
               writ
               to
               the
               *
               Common
               Council
               of
               Cities
               ,
               if
               he
               understood
               they
               were
               converted
               to
               Heathenism
               ,
               bidding
               them
               to
               ask
               of
               him
               what
               Gifts
               or
               Grants
               they
               would
               .
               But
               he
               manifestly
               hated
               those
               Cities
               which
               continued
               Christian
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               would
               neither
               endure
               to
               come
               at
               them
               himself
               ,
               nor
               receive
               the
               Messages
               of
               those
               who
               were
               sent
               to
               complain
               of
               their
               Grievances
               .
               For
               Example
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               expected
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Persians
               would
               make
               an
               Invasion
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Nisibis
               (
               a
               City
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               )
               sent
               a
               Message
               about
               it
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               Christians
               ,
               and
               neither
               opened
               Temples
               nor
               sacrificed
               ,
               he
               threatend
               that
               he
               neither
               would
               give
               them
               any
               Aid
               ,
               nor
               receive
               their
               Message
               ,
               
               nor
               come
               into
               their
               unhallowed
               and
               accursed
               City
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               would
               be
               perswaded
               to
               turn
               Heathens
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               objecting
               the
               like
               Faults
               to
               the
               Citizens
               of
               Constantia
               ,
               
               he
               gave
               away
               their
               City
               to
               the
               Men
               of
               Gaza
               .
               For
               ,
               whereas
               that
               City
               was
               the
               Sea-port
               to
               Gaza
               ,
               and
               therefore
               called
               
                 Majuma
                 :
                 Constantine
              
               understanding
               that
               it
               had
               a
               very
               great
               Regard
               for
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               advanced
               it
               to
               the
               Dignity
               of
               being
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               his
               Son
               Constantius
               ;
               accounting
               it
               an
               unjust
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               subject
               or
               tributary
               to
               the
               Men
               of
               Gaza
               ,
               who
               were
               bigotted
               Heathens
               .
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               Julian
               came
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Men
               of
               Gaza
               commenced
               their
               Suit
               against
               the
               Constantians
               .
               And
               Julian
               himself
               fitting
               Judg
               ,
               annexed
               Constantia
               to
               the
               City
               Gaza
               ,
               tho
               about
               two
               Miles
               distant
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               being
               deprived
               of
               its
               former
               Name
               ,
               is
               now
               called
               the
               Maritime
               part
               of
               the
               City
               Gaza
               .
            
          
           
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               Cesarea
               ,
               
               that
               great
               and
               wealthy
               City
               ,
               and
               Metropolis
               of
               Cappadocia
               ,
               was
               by
               Julian
               struck
               out
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Cities
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               its
               Denomination
               from
               Caesar
               ,
               which
               it
               had
               under
               Claudius
               ,
               its
               Original
               Name
               
               being
               Mazaca
               .
               For
               he
               had
               formerly
               born
               an
               implacable
               hatred
               against
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               generally
               Christians
               ,
               and
               had
               formerly
               destroyed
               the
               Temples
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               Patron
               of
               their
               City
               ,
               and
               Apollo
               Guardian
               of
               their
               Country
               .
               And
               because
               withal
               the
               Temple
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               which
               only
               was
               left
               standing
               in
               his
               Reign
               ,
               was
               overthrown
               by
               the
               Christians
               ,
               he
               was
               grievously
               enraged
               at
               the
               whole
               City
               ;
               and
               chid
               the
               Heathens
               that
               were
               there
               very
               severely
               ,
               tho
               they
               were
               few
               in
               number
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               revenge
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               Calamity
               was
               to
               have
               been
               suffered
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               undergo
               it
               readily
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Fortune
               .
               Whereupon
               he
               ordered
               all
               the
               Goods
               and
               Money
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Confines
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               discovered
               by
               Tortures
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               into
               the
               midst
               .
               That
               they
               should
               presently
               pay
               three
               hundred
               pounds
               of
               Gold
               to
               the
               Treasury
               :
               That
               all
               the
               Clergy
               should
               be
               entred
               into
               the
               Roll
               of
               Souldiers
               which
               served
               under
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               which
               is
               look'd
               upon
               as
               very
               chargeable
               ,
               and
               very
               disgraceful
               in
               the
               Roman
               Armies
               :
               And
               that
               the
               multitude
               of
               Christians
               ,
               
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               ,
               should
               be
               taxed
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Villages
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               he
               threatned
               them
               ,
               and
               bound
               it
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               that
               unless
               they
               suddenly
               rebuilt
               these
               Temples
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               raging
               and
               plaguing
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Galilaeans
               should
               not
               keep
               their
               Heads
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               ,
               for
               so
               in
               scorn
               he
               called
               the
               Christians
               .
               And
               perhaps
               he
               had
               been
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ,
               if
               he
               himself
               had
               not
               the
               sooner
               come
               to
               his
               end
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Historian
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             while
             to
             read
             what
             Gregory
             says
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             pleasant
             way
             ,
             concerning
             this
             last
             Passage
             .
             
               As
               for
               what
               Julian
               did
               to
               my
               Country-men
               the
               Caesareans
               ,
               those
               generous
               and
               zealous
               Christians
               ,
               
               which
               were
               so
               harassed
               by
               him
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               mentioned
               by
               way
               of
               Reproach
               :
               For
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               justly
               angry
               upon
               Fortunes
               account
               ,
               who
               was
               unfortunate
               in
               a
               fortunate
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               have
               proceeded
               to
               this
               Recompence
               :
               Because
               one
               must
               yield
               somewhat
               to
               Injustice
               when
               it
               is
               got
               into
               Power
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             His
             Arts
             divide
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
             JVlian's
             whole
             design
             was
             to
             have
             the
             Christians
             ruined
             ;
             but
             no
             doubt
             it
             would
             please
             him
             best
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             contrive
             and
             order
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             it
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fall
             by
             their
             own
             Hands
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             all
             the
             ways
             he
             could
             think
             of
             to
             embroil
             them
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             in
             a
             Civil
             War
             of
             Contention
             among
             themselves
             .
             Because
             in
             all
             other
             things
             he
             vexed
             and
             afflicted
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             never
             meant
             any
             thing
             but
             Mischief
             ;
             Sozomen
             is
             thereby
             induced
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             that
             his
             very
             calling
             home
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             was
             not
             out
             of
             any
             Kindness
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             revive
             the
             Quarrel
             betwixt
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             the
             Arians
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Scuffle
             they
             might
             both
             lose
             their
             Religion
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             as
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cast
             a
             Reproach
             upon
             Constantius
             for
             banishing
             them
             .
             For
             Julian
             took
             all
             occasions
             to
             blacken
             both
             Constantius
             and
             Constantine
             the
             great
             ;
             and
             by
             traducing
             these
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             happy
             Founders
             of
             the
             Christian
             Establishment
             ,
             he
             laid
             the
             
             Ax
             to
             the
             Root
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             wounded
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             at
             once
             .
             In
             his
             Caesars
             he
             represents
             Constantine
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Papists
             use
             to
             do
             our
             Henry
             the
             Eighth
             ;
             and
             else-where
             he
             wishes
             his
             Enemies
             instead
             of
             one
             Constantius
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             owe
             as
             little
             Thanks
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             every
             turn
             dare
             vilifie
             the
             blessed
             Instruments
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ;
             when
             such
             a
             sweet
             Prince
             as
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             cannot
             escape
             their
             virulent
             Pens
             ,
             nor
             the
             Memory
             of
             the
             glorious
             Elizabeth
             ,
             from
             being
             assaulted
             with
             their
             false
             and
             foul-mouth'd
             Slanders
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Homilies
             teach
             them
             another
             Lesson
             ,
             and
             put
             better
             words
             into
             their
             Mouths
             .
             
             
               Honour
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               did
               put
               Light
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               his
               faithful
               and
               true
               Minister
               ,
               of
               most
               famous
               Memory
               ,
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               Affection
               to
               seek
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               away
               all
               such
               Superstitious
               and
               Pharisaical
               Sects
               by
               Antichrist
               invented
               (
               speaking
               of
               their
               Monks
               and
               Friars
               )
               and
               to
               set
               up
               again
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Glory
               of
               his
               most
               blessed
               Name
               ;
               as
               he
               gave
               the
               like
               Spirit
               unto
               the
               most
               
               noble
               and
               famous
               Princes
               ,
               
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 Josias
              
               ,
               and
               Ezechias
               .
            
             To
             return
             from
             this
             necessary
             Digression
             :
             Julian
             never
             shewed
             Kindness
             to
             Orthodox
             or
             Arian
             (
             old
             Elizabeth
             Church-of
             -
             
             England-Man
             ,
             or
             Laudensian
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             taught
             to
             speak
             )
             but
             in
             order
             to
             destroy
             them
             both
             ;
             which
             appears
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             found
             they
             both
             agreed
             to
             preserve
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             presently
             fell
             to
             picking
             Holes
             in
             their
             Coats
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             lately
             restored
             ▪
             and
             St.
             Athanasius
             particularly
             made
             a
             very
             hard
             Shift
             to
             escape
             with
             his
             Life
             .
          
           
             Just
             so
             kind
             he
             was
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Bostra
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             their
             part
             against
             their
             Bishop
             Titus
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             he
             pretended
             ,
             had
             accused
             them
             of
             being
             seditiously
             inclined
             ;
             the
             Story
             is
             thus
             .
             Julian
             understanding
             that
             there
             was
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Christians
             in
             Bostra
             ,
             threatned
             Titus
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             People
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             Stir
             or
             Sedition
             .
             
             Titus
             and
             his
             Clergy
             send
             a
             Writing
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             wherein
             he
             testifies
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Christians
               indeed
               were
               equal
               in
               number
               to
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               nevertheless
               were
               very
               quiet
               ,
               and
               ,
               led
               by
               his
               Admonitions
               ,
               had
               not
               any
               manner
               of
               seditious
               Intention
               .
            
             Out
             
             of
             these
             very
             words
             he
             contrived
             to
             bring
             Titus
             into
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             
             and
             writing
             to
             them
             ,
             represented
             him
             to
             be
             no
             better
             then
             a
             base
             Informer
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             restrained
             from
             Sedition
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             own
             Inclination
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Admontions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             his
             Proclamation
             ,
             commanded
             them
             to
             drive
             their
             Enemy
             and
             Accuser
             out
             of
             their
             City
             .
          
           
             Now
             Sozomen
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             tells
             you
             the
             Mystery
             of
             this
             pretended
             Zeal
             for
             to
             have
             the
             Bostrians
             do
             themselves
             right
             .
             
               Julian
               used
               all
               Diligence
               to
               drive
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               from
               the
               Cities
               .
               And
               to
               tell
               you
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               indeavoured
               ,
               by
               their
               Absence
               to
               dissolve
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               their
               meeting
               at
               Church
               .
               For
               by
               that
               means
               they
               could
               have
               no
               body
               to
               assemble
               them
               ,
               nor
               preach
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               could
               they
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               Tract
               of
               Time
               would
               forget
               their
               Religion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             His
             Edicts
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             his
             Laws
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             seem
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             to
             be
             light
             and
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             yet
             carry
             a
             Sting
             with
             them
             ;
             whereby
             they
             were
             the
             fitter
             for
             
             Julian's
             purpose
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             do
             the
             Christians
             what
             Mischief
             he
             could
             ,
             with
             as
             little
             noise
             as
             he
             could
             .
             His
             first
             Edict
             commanded
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             be
             called
             Galilaeans
             .
             
             Gregory
             indeed
             looks
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             ridiculous
             Law
             ,
             and
             rather
             like
             a
             childish
             or
             waggish
             Conceit
             than
             an
             Edict
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             wise
             Men
             will
             account
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             it
             was
             a
             very
             popular
             way
             of
             disgracing
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             weakening
             and
             destroying
             them
             .
             For
             every
             body
             knows
             that
             so
             much
             Reputation
             is
             so
             much
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             to
             be
             little
             enough
             ,
             when
             Men
             are
             once
             made
             a
             publick
             Scorn
             .
             By
             this
             Device
             Julian
             both
             assaulted
             the
             Constancy
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             ,
             who
             cannot
             all
             of
             them
             digest
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             Shame
             as
             their
             great
             Master
             did
             ;
             and
             likewise
             laid
             a
             great
             Stumbling-block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             all
             Converts
             to
             
             Christianity
             .
             For
             a
             reproachful
             Name
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Disguise
             of
             an
             ill
             Dress
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             to
             the
             disadvantage
             of
             him
             that
             wears
             it
             .
             This
             the
             Popish
             Inquisitors
             understand
             very
             well
             ,
             no
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             better
             ,
             when
             they
             clap
             a
             Sanbenit
             upon
             the
             Back
             of
             a
             poor
             condemn'd
             Heretick
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             People
             believe
             ,
             the
             Wretch
             has
             as
             many
             Devils
             within
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             there
             pictured
             upon
             his
             Frock
             .
             And
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             days
             the
             like
             course
             was
             taken
             to
             run
             down
             the
             Protestants
             with
             reproachful
             Names
             .
             Their
             religious
             Assemblies
             were
             by
             Law
             called
             Conventicles
             ,
             their
             Common-Prayer
             Fantastical
             and
             Schismatical
             Services
             ,
             and
             themselves
             Hereticks
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             is
             a
             worse
             name
             than
             Galilaeans
             ,
             for
             it
             implies
             all
             those
             Devils
             ,
             which
             the
             Sanbenit
             represents
             ,
             and
             is
             indeed
             but
             another
             unblest
             Coat
             to
             burn
             Men
             in
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Edict
             prohibited
             Christians
             from
             being
             Schoolmasters
             and
             Tutors
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             education
             of
             Youth
             :
             which
             was
             a
             great
             temptation
             to
             the
             Learned
             Men
             amongst
             them
             to
             turn
             Heathens
             for
             a
             Livelihood
             :
             but
             if
             he
             failed
             in
             that
             design
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             most
             part
             he
             did
             ,
             this
             was
             nevertheless
             a
             sure
             way
             to
             keep
             the
             Christians
             low
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             
             to
             bring
             darkness
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             One
             Prooeresius
             indeed
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             Edict
             ,
             had
             the
             liberty
             given
             him
             by
             Julian
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             Profession
             ;
             but
             he
             generously
             refused
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             receive
             the
             Favour
             at
             his
             hands
             :
             For
             which
             St.
             Jerom
             has
             Chronicled
             him
             ,
             to
             his
             immortal
             Honour
             .
             
               Prooeresius
               a
               Sophist
               at
               Athens
               ,
               
               when
               a
               Law
               was
               made
               that
               no
               Christian
               should
               be
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Liberal
               Arts
               ,
               and
               Julian
               gave
               him
               a
               special
               Licence
               ,
               that
               tho
               he
               were
               a
               Christian
               he
               might
               teach
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               left
               his
               School
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             temper
             of
             those
             Christians
             ;
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             courting
             an
             Enemy
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             they
             scorn'd
             the
             very
             Favours
             which
             he
             offered
             them
             :
             and
             for
             doing
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             heretofore
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Donatists
             carried
             a
             Brand
             of
             Infamy
             along
             with
             them
             for
             some
             Generations
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             upbraids
             the
             very
             Jews
             with
             those
             Favours
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             who
             was
             a
             wicked
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             for
             imploying
             his
             impure
             hands
             to
             build
             their
             Temple
             .
             You
             see
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             reproach
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             Jew
             ,
             to
             desire
             or
             make
             use
             of
             his
             kindness
             .
          
           
           
             To
             return
             to
             
             Julian's
             Edict
             :
             
             St.
             Chrysostom
             reckons
             up
             the
             Physicians
             likewise
             amongst
             those
             which
             were
             put
             out
             of
             their
             Imployments
             ;
             whereby
             they
             also
             had
             the
             temptation
             of
             changing
             their
             Religion
             .
             And
             all
             other
             Christians
             had
             this
             further
             Difficulty
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             Either
             to
             want
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Physician
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             trust
             their
             Lives
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             :
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             to
             speak
             modestly
             ,
             one
             Heathen
             hand
             might
             easily
             kill
             ten
             Galileans
             .
             If
             Julian
             had
             been
             that
             Mirrour
             of
             Justice
             which
             the
             Heathens
             cried
             him
             up
             for
             ,
             he
             would
             at
             least
             have
             made
             another
             Edict
             ,
             commanding
             the
             Christians
             never
             to
             be
             sick
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             next
             Edict
             he
             proceeded
             to
             disarm
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             by
             putting
             them
             out
             of
             all
             places
             in
             the
             Government
             and
             Militia
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             with
             this
             plausible
             Pretence
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             did
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             use
             the
             Sword.
             It
             seems
             it
             was
             his
             Notion
             too
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             to
             be
             a
             suffering
             Religion
             ,
             and
             he
             made
             it
             so
             before
             he
             had
             done
             with
             it
             .
             Bishop
             Jewel
             has
             fully
             exprest
             the
             purpose
             and
             design
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Edicts
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               He
               gave
               Command
               That
               no
               Christian
               Man's
               Child
               should
               
               go
               to
               School
               (
               
                 so
                 he
                 understood
                 it
              
               )
               devising
               thereby
               to
               keep
               them
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ;
               that
               no
               Christian
               should
               bear
               Office
               ,
               or
               live
               in
               any
               manner
               of
               Authority
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               them
               vile
               :
               that
               they
               should
               never
               be
               Captains
               or
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               be
               kept
               in
               weakness
               .
            
          
           
             Hitherto
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             Christians
             were
             in
             peace
             :
             but
             Julian
             having
             thus
             disarm'd
             them
             ,
             presently
             fell
             to
             dividing
             the
             Spoil
             .
             He
             took
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             applied
             them
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Heathen
             Priests
             ,
             as
             having
             first
             belong'd
             to
             them
             .
             He
             took
             away
             their
             Church-Plate
             ,
             
             (
             for
             which
             Gregory
             calls
             him
             Nebuchadnezzar
             )
             as
             being
             too
             rich
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             to
             be
             served
             in
             .
             By
             an
             Edict
             be
             sent
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             plunder
             their
             Publick-Stock
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               ease
               them
               of
               their
               Money
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               go
               the
               lighter
               to
               Heaven
               ,
            
             as
             his
             words
             were
             upon
             a
             like
             occasion
             .
             He
             levied
             Money
             likewise
             from
             those
             that
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             supply
             him
             in
             his
             War
             against
             the
             Persians
             .
             And
             this
             Exaction
             ,
             
             says
             Socrates
             ,
             was
             screwed
             up
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             true
             Christians
             :
             for
             every
             one
             paid
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             his
             Estate
             .
             And
             Socrates
             tels
             us
             moreover
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Christians
               were
               opprest
               
               very
               much
               beyond
               what
               the
               Emperour's
               Edicts
               required
               ,
               
               but
               though
               he
               knew
               it
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               regard
               it
               :
               and
               when
               the
               Christians
               came
               to
               him
               about
               it
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 your
                 part
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 ill
                 used
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 your
                 God.
                 
              
            
             As
             good
             passive
             Doctrine
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             desire
             ;
             only
             Julian
             was
             fain
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Chaplain
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             After
             his
             return
             from
             Persia
             ,
             Julian
             intended
             to
             have
             so
             straitned
             the
             Christians
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             Edicts
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hardly
             have
             breathed
             :
             for
             he
             would
             have
             denied
             them
             the
             liberty
             and
             freedom
             of
             common
             life
             .
             
             He
             resolved
             to
             drive
             them
             from
             all
             Assemblies
             ,
             Markets
             ,
             Publick-Meetings
             ,
             and
             even
             from
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             for
             no
             Man
             should
             make
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             sacrifice
             upon
             an
             Altar
             which
             should
             be
             there
             placed
             .
             Upon
             this
             occasion
             St.
             Gregory
             cannot
             contain
             himself
             ,
             but
             breaks
             forth
             into
             an
             Exclamation
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             offer
             to
             bar
             the
             Christians
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Laws
             !
             which
             were
             intended
             for
             all
             Freemen
             to
             enjoy
             equally
             ,
             and
             upon
             equal
             terms
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             a
             prospect
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             Air.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             His
             mingling
             Heathenism
             with
             Laws
             .
          
           
             NOne
             of
             
             Julian's
             Laws
             drew
             Blood
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             in
             the
             forcible
             and
             barbarous
             execution
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             was
             it
             his
             business
             to
             make
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             them
             fairly
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             might
             have
             done
             with
             a
             dash
             of
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             with
             as
             much
             ease
             as
             he
             could
             speak
             or
             write
             )
             for
             then
             he
             had
             proclaimed
             himself
             a
             Persecutor
             ,
             and
             them
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             Honour
             ,
             
             says
             Gregory
             ,
             which
             the
             Gentleman
             envied
             the
             Christians
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             more
             agreeable
             to
             his
             treacherous
             Malice
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             the
             Christians
             to
             Death
             ,
             not
             as
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             as
             unpitied
             Malefactors
             .
             In
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             twisted
             Heathenism
             so
             artificially
             with
             the
             legal
             expressions
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             and
             Duty
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             separate
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             either
             offend
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             
             He
             did
             this
             particularly
             in
             that
             famous
             contrivance
             of
             his
             Pictures
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             so
             clogg'd
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             
             joining
             the
             Figures
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             Christians
             were
             reduced
             to
             this
             strait
             ;
             either
             to
             rob
             God
             or
             the
             Emperour
             of
             his
             Honour
             ;
             and
             either
             to
             sin
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             or
             suffer
             as
             Traitors
             .
             But
             all
             the
             good
             Christians
             of
             that
             Age
             determining
             their
             Choice
             to
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             have
             thereby
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Duty
             to
             Man
             ceases
             ,
             when
             it
             becomes
             inconsistent
             with
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             when
             our
             Religion
             is
             concern'd
             ,
             we
             must
             beg
             our
             Temporal
             Lord's
             excuse
             ,
             as
             S.
             
             Austin's
             distinction
             is
             .
             
             Those
             Christians
             never
             valued
             themselves
             upon
             a
             false
             and
             hairbrain'd
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             render
             unto
             Cesar
             the
             things
             which
             were
             Cesars
             ,
             when
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             alienate
             from
             God
             the
             things
             which
             were
             God's
             :
             when
             they
             found
             Julian
             in
             company
             with
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             inseparably
             interwoven
             his
             own
             lawful
             Rights
             with
             Idolatry
             and
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             those
             false
             Gods.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             place
             it
             will
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             mention
             an
             other
             device
             of
             his
             ,
             whereby
             he
             mingled
             Heathenism
             ,
             not
             as
             before
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             but
             with
             
             the
             more
             rigorous
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             
               For
               ,
               as
               Theoderet
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               he
               defiled
               the
               Fountains
               that
               were
               in
               Antioch
               and
               Daphne
               with
               impure
               Sacrifices
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               who
               used
               the
               Water
               might
               take
               part
               of
               the
               Abomination
               .
               Afterwards
               he
               filled
               with
               pollution
               all
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               sold
               in
               the
               Market
               :
               for
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               Meat
               ,
               and
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Herbs
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               that
               were
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               were
               sprinkled
               with
               Holy-Water
               .
               They
               that
               were
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               seeing
               these
               things
               ,
               groaned
               indeed
               and
               made
               lamentation
               ,
               detesting
               what
               was
               done
               :
               but
               withal
               they
               eat
               of
               them
               ,
               obeying
               the
               Apostle's
               Law
               ,
               for
               says
               he
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 sold
                 in
                 the
                 Shambles
                 ,
                 eat
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 difference
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             Julian
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             by
             this
             barbarous
             act
             ,
             intended
             either
             to
             starve
             the
             Christians
             out
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             perplex
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             their
             lives
             uncomfortable
             .
             For
             how
             great
             an
             affliction
             this
             was
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             laid
             it
             to
             Heart
             ,
             appears
             by
             this
             instance
             which
             immediately
             follows
             .
             
               There
               were
               two
               Persons
               of
               no
               mean
               account
               in
               
               Julian's
               Army
               ,
               
               for
               they
               bore
               Shields
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               the
               Emperour's
               Lifeguard
               ,
               who
               ,
               being
               at
               a
               Feast
               ,
               did
               more
               bitterly
               bewail
               the
               abomination
               
               of
               those
               things
               that
               were
               done
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               the
               admirable
               expressions
               of
               the
               young
               Men
               that
               behav'd
               themselves
               so
               bravely
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 For
                 thou
                 hast
                 delivered
                 us
                 ,
              
               said
               they
               ,
               
                 to
                 an
                 unrighteous
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostate
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               Some
               body
               that
               sat
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               informed
               against
               them
               :
               whereupon
               Julian
               presently
               has
               these
               brave
               Men
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               askt
               them
               what
               they
               had
               said
               ?
               They
               taking
               the
               Emperour's
               question
               for
               an
               occasion
               of
               speaking
               freely
               ,
               whetting
               a
               Zeal
               which
               was
               praiseworthy
               ,
               said
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 O
                 King
                 we
                 having
                 been
                 bin
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 commendable
                 Laws
                 of
              
               Constantine
               
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 are
                 grieved
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 now
                 filled
                 with
                 abomination
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 defiled
                 with
                 accursed
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 lamented
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 now
                 bewail
                 them
                 in
                 thy
                 presence
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 grievance
                 we
                 bave
                 under
                 thy
                 Government
                 .
              
               The
               most
               meek
               Person
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               a
               Philosopher
               (
               for
               so
               he
               was
               called
               by
               those
               that
               were
               like
               himself
               )
               
                 laid
                 by
              
               his
               Vizor
               of
               Clemency
               ,
               and
               shewed
               a
               bare
               face
               of
               impiety
               :
               and
               ordering
               them
               to
               be
               grievously
               used
               ,
               he
               deprived
               them
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               or
               
               rather
               he
               delivered
               them
               from
               those
               Calamitous
               times
               ,
               and
               procured
               them
               the
               Crowns
               of
               Conquerours
               .
               And
               he
               fitted
               an
               accusation
               to
               answer
               to
               their
               punishment
               :
               for
               he
               did
               not
               charge
               them
               with
               their
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               account
               of
               which
               they
               were
               cut
               off
               ,
               but
               with
               ill
               language
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               they
               were
               punished
               for
               reviling
               the
               Emperour
               .
               He
               commanded
               this
               Accusation
               to
               be
               published
               abroad
               ,
               envying
               the
               Champions
               of
               Truth
               the
               title
               and
               honour
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               Their
               names
               were
               Juventius
               and
               Maximus
               .
               The
               City
               of
               Antioch
               honouring
               these
               Men
               as
               Champions
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               laid
               them
               up
               in
               a
               costly
               Tomb
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               they
               are
               honoured
               with
               an
               anniversary
               Holiday
               .
            
             Now
             this
             was
             right
             Julian
             ,
             to
             give
             publick
             order
             that
             the
             Christians
             should
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             sacrifice
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             find
             out
             such
             indirect
             ways
             of
             cramming
             his
             Heathenism
             down
             their
             Throats
             .
          
           
             For
             Affinity-sake
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             the
             snare
             of
             his
             Donative
             to
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
             was
             strangely
             complicated
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Invention
             .
             For
             there
             was
             in
             it
             an
             appearance
             of
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             Awe
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             presence
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             temptation
             of
             Mony
             ,
             and
             withal
             there
             was
             
             a
             perfect
             surprise
             in
             it
             .
             It
             was
             a
             custom
             for
             the
             Emperour
             at
             some
             solemn
             times
             to
             bestow
             a
             Largess
             upon
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             there
             was
             a
             day
             set
             for
             Julian's
             Donative
             .
             Whether
             it
             were
             an
             Anniversary
             solelmnity
             ,
             
             or
             whether
             Julian
             took
             any
             other
             day
             that
             came
             next
             to
             hand
             on
             purpose
             for
             this
             wicked
             prank
             ,
             Gregory
             cannot
             tell
             .
             But
             when
             the
             day
             came
             ,
             
             He
             himself
             sate
             in
             great
             State
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Souldiers
             were
             to
             recieve
             their
             Money
             ,
             with
             an
             Altar
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             Frankincense
             and
             Gold
             ready
             placed
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Souldiers
             came
             in
             ,
             there
             were
             Officers
             ready
             to
             prompt
             and
             manage
             them
             in
             the
             form
             they
             were
             to
             observe
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             throw
             a
             little
             Frankincense
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             take
             their
             Money
             ,
             which
             was
             placed
             at
             the
             Emperours
             right
             hand
             .
             Those
             Christians
             ,
             who
             had
             notice
             before-hand
             of
             this
             contrivance
             ,
             found
             excuses
             to
             absent
             themselves
             ;
             but
             the
             others
             who
             knew
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             miserably
             caught
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             time
             to
             consider
             or
             delibrate
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             throw
             this
             Frankincense
             on
             the
             Altar
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             were
             plainly
             hurried
             to
             it
             :
             there
             was
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             Money
             to
             prevent
             all
             such
             troublesome
             scruples
             ;
             and
             
             the
             Emperour
             looking
             on
             to
             over-awe
             them
             :
             and
             there
             was
             a
             very
             probable
             shew
             and
             appearance
             (
             as
             
             Gregory's
             words
             are
             )
             that
             this
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Emperour's
             Donative
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             more
             ancient
             and
             honourable
             way
             .
             But
             when
             these
             unhappy
             Men
             came
             afterwards
             to
             understand
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             sensible
             that
             they
             had
             Sacrificed
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             renounced
             Christ
             ,
             there
             followed
             one
             of
             the
             saddest
             Scenes
             that
             ever
             the
             World
             saw
             .
             For
             they
             presently
             broke
             out
             into
             the
             most
             doleful
             lamentations
             ,
             
             and
             fell
             to
             tearing
             their
             Hair
             off
             their
             Heads
             ,
             and
             ran
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             recanting
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               they
               were
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             over-reach't
             and
             decieved
             by
             the
             Emperour
             's
             Wiles
             .
             With
             these
             outcries
             they
             went
             to
             Court
             ,
             exclaiming
             against
             the
             Fallacies
             and
             Juggles
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             :
             they
             threw
             him
             back
             his
             Money
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             out
             of
             indignation
             against
             themselves
             for
             what
             they
             had
             done
             ;
             that
             being
             polluted
             by
             one
             Fire
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             purged
             by
             another
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             words
             made
             Julian
             mad
             ;
             who
             thereupon
             ordered
             them
             to
             be
             beheaded
             :
             but
             when
             they
             were
             at
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             ,
             and
             
             Romanus
             the
             youngest
             of
             them
             (
             who
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             oldest
             Christian
             ,
             was
             put
             to
             dy
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             dismayed
             with
             seeing
             the
             other
             Executions
             )
             was
             kneeling
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Executioner
             just
             drawing
             his
             Sword
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             Messenger
             in
             great
             haste
             to
             stop
             the
             Execution
             ,
             which
             Reprieve
             the
             young
             Man
             was
             troubled
             at
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               No
               truly
            
             ,
             Romanus
             
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Martyr
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             However
             Julian
             Banished
             them
             to
             the
             farthermost
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             says
             Gregory
             ,
             he
             did
             them
             the
             greatest
             favour
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             send
             them
             a
             great
             way
             off
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             his
             Pollutions
             and
             of
             his
             Snares
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             His
             turning
             innocent
             actions
             into
             crimes
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             and
             most
             effectual
             means
             ,
             which
             Julian
             used
             ,
             of
             destroying
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             by
             turning
             the
             most
             innocent
             ,
             lawful
             ,
             and
             commendable
             actions
             of
             their
             whole
             lives
             into
             capital
             Crimes
             .
             As
             Gregory
             says
             ,
             
               It
               was
               his
               device
               and
               contrivance
               that
               we
               should
               not
               so
               much
               as
               have
               the
               honour
               ,
               
               which
               belonged
               to
               the
               
               combats
               of
               Martyrdom
               (
               for
               the
               Gentleman
               envied
               the
               Christians
               that
               )
               and
               he
               ordered
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               suffered
               for
               their
               Christianity
               ,
               should
               be
               punished
               as
               evil
               doers
               .
            
             And
             truly
             there
             was
             no
             need
             for
             Julian
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             odium
             and
             disgrace
             of
             putting
             Christians
             to
             death
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             publick
             and
             repeated
             Declarations
             ,
             which
             promised
             them
             all
             security
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             more
             plausible
             Pretences
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             might
             execute
             them
             as
             Sacrilegious
             Wretches
             ;
             and
             so
             cut
             off
             both
             their
             Lives
             and
             Reputations
             at
             one
             blow
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             Christians
             had
             been
             really
             guilty
             of
             Sacrilege
             ,
             their
             blood
             had
             been
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             died
             justly
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             Sham
             ,
             and
             Juggle
             ,
             and
             Pretence
             .
          
           
             When
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             was
             converted
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             presently
             learn'd
             it
             was
             his
             duty
             to
             suppress
             Idolatry
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             proceeded
             very
             far
             ;
             in
             some
             places
             destroying
             Temples
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             again
             only
             shutting
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             taking
             out
             the
             Images
             ,
             and
             spoiling
             them
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             serve
             for
             common
             and
             ordinary
             Statues
             .
             His
             Son
             Constantius
             went
             further
             
             in
             destroying
             these
             Nests
             and
             Implements
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             gave
             the
             Christians
             Authority
             to
             pull
             down
             Temples
             ,
             and
             build
             Churches
             in
             the
             place
             of
             them
             ;
             to
             throw
             down
             Altars
             ,
             and
             break
             Images
             in
             pieces
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             to
             drive
             Heathenism
             and
             root
             the
             memorial
             of
             it
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             Instead
             of
             a
             number
             of
             Proofs
             which
             I
             could
             produce
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             this
             one
             clear
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             impowred
             to
             do
             this
             :
             Gregory
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             Arethusa
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               This
               Person
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               famous
               Constantius
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               was
               then
               given
               to
               the
               Christians
               ,
               destroyed
               a
               certain
               House
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               built
               a
               Church
               in
               ●he
               room
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Julian
             afterwards
             comming
             in
             an
             ill
             hour
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             professing
             himself
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             gave
             order
             to
             have
             the
             Temples
             opened
             ,
             the
             Gods
             worshipt
             ,
             and
             Fires
             to
             be
             new
             kindled
             upon
             the
             Altars
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             in
             some
             places
             had
             no
             Temples
             to
             open
             ,
             in
             others
             their
             Gods
             were
             flown
             ,
             and
             their
             Altars
             demolish'd
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             revenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             as
             Julian
             words
             it
             ,
             and
             barbarously
             murder
             ,
             and
             more
             barbarously
             torture
             those
             who
             had
             been
             most
             active
             
             in
             making
             havock
             of
             their
             Idols
             .
             This
             way
             of
             proceeding
             would
             not
             do
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             of
             ill
             consequence
             where
             the
             Christians
             were
             too
             many
             for
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Julian
             has
             this
             further
             fetch
             ,
             he
             reckons
             with
             the
             Christians
             for
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             fairly
             dispatches
             them
             by
             Law.
             As
             St.
             Chrysostom
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               If
               any
               one
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               when
               Godly
               Kings
               had
               the
               Government
               ,
               had
               either
               broken
               their
               Altars
               ,
               thrown
               down
               their
               Temples
               ,
               taken
               away
               their
               Oblations
               ,
               or
               done
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               he
               was
               presently
               hurried
               away
               to
               the
               Tribunal
               :
               and
               sometimes
               the
               innocent
               were
               executed
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               barely
               accused
               .
            
             The
             Innocent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             never
             did
             the
             matter
             of
             Fa●t
             :
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             none
             of
             them
             were
             guilty
             of
             Sacrilege
             .
             What
             stealing
             or
             pilfering
             of
             holy
             things
             could
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             publickly
             destroyed
             things
             detestable
             ,
             and
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             were
             armed
             with
             Authority
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             But
             if
             
             Julian's
             Judges
             were
             minded
             to
             say
             Ears
             were
             Horns
             ,
             who
             could
             help
             it
             ?
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Papists
             ,
             when
             time
             serves
             ,
             can
             frame
             as
             good
             an
             Inditement
             of
             Sacriledg
             against
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             reformed
             their
             Idolatrous
             glass
             Windows
             ,
             or
             burnt
             Crucifixes
             ,
             
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             they
             term
             it
             ,
             in
             Effigie
             ,
             or
             even
             the
             Bawble
             of
             Barkin
             :
             Nay
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             make
             a
             Riot
             of
             Mens
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             find
             away
             to
             destroy
             us
             by
             those
             very
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             for
             our
             safeguard
             and
             protection
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             speaks
             as
             if
             very
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Christians
             had
             Suffered
             for
             Sacrilege
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             single
             passage
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             with
             what
             Infamy
             they
             fell
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             Character
             they
             stand
             recorded
             in
             History
             .
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               says
               the
               Historian
               ,
               Artemius
               ,
               
               who
               had
               bin
               Duke
               or
               General
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               Beheaded
               ,
               the
               Alexandrians
               accusing
               and
               loading
               him
               with
               a
               great
               heap
               of
               horrible
               Crimes
               .
            
             Now
             Theodoret
             will
             tell
             us
             what
             horrible
             Crimes
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             .
             
             
               Julian
               not
               only
               stript
               Artemius
               of
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               but
               also
               severed
               his
               head
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               because
               (
               when
               he
               had
               his
               Government
               in
               Egypt
               under
               
                 Constantius
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 broken
                 very
                 many
                 Idols
                 .
              
            
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             by
             
             Ammianus's
             words
             ,
             that
             Artemius
             had
             been
             some
             Monster
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             all
             the
             seven
             deadly
             Sins
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             whole
             business
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Good
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             Lawful
             ,
             Wicked
             ,
             Prophane
             ,
             Sacrilegious
             Image-breaker
             .
          
           
           
             So
             much
             for
             Sacrilege
             .
             At
             another
             time
             Treason
             or
             Rebellion
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Christians
             go
             to
             wrack
             for
             that
             .
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             fell
             under
             that
             accusation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             very
             plain
             that
             those
             other
             ,
             whom
             St.
             Chrysostom
             mentions
             in
             his
             Homily
             upon
             those
             two
             Martyrs
             ,
             suffered
             also
             for
             the
             like
             Crime
             .
             
               When
               these
               two
               Men
               were
               in
               Prison
               ,
               
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               whole
               City
               flockt
               to
               them
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               terrors
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               dangers
               which
               hung
               over
               their
               Heads
               ,
               who
               should
               come
               at
               them
               ,
               or
               discourse
               them
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               communication
               with
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Fear
               of
               God
               dispelled
               all
               those
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               because
               of
               them
               many
               were
               made
               Martyrs
               for
               conversing
               with
               them
               ,
               despising
               this
               present
               Life
               .
            
             We
             have
             another
             instance
             of
             this
             at
             Gaza
             ,
             
             where
             the
             Governour
             went
             the
             middle
             way
             betwixt
             the
             times
             and
             the
             Laws
             (
             though
             rather
             inclining
             towards
             the
             Times
             )
             for
             
               having
               executed
               a
               great
               many
               Christians
               ,
               he
               punished
               but
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Heathens
               .
            
             They
             seem
             to
             be
             punished
             on
             both
             sides
             for
             the
             same
             Crime
             ,
             the
             partiality
             and
             disparity
             lies
             in
             the
             numbers
             :
             so
             that
             the
             case
             is
             thus
             .
             The
             Heathens
             raise
             a
             Riot
             ,
             and
             commit
             outrages
             upon
             
             the
             Christians
             ,
             killing
             several
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             other
             poor
             Christians
             make
             what
             defence
             they
             can
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             as
             good
             not
             :
             for
             they
             shal
             suffer
             in
             great
             numbers
             for
             this
             Riot
             ,
             and
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             stopped
             with
             a
             very
             few
             of
             the
             Heathens
             that
             began
             it
             .
             
             This
             was
             the
             motly
             Justice
             of
             Gaza
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Case
             comes
             to
             an
             hearing
             before
             Julian
             ,
             he
             storms
             and
             says
             ,
             The
             Governor
             ought
             to
             be
             hang'd
             for
             punishing
             any
             of
             the
             Heathens
             at
             all
             :
             for
             they
             did
             but
             their
             duty
             ;
             the
             Galileans
             were
             well
             killed
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             Work
             was
             meritorious
             ,
             the
             Heathens
             not
             only
             righted
             Themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             Gods
             too
             .
             Those
             Christians
             ,
             who
             in
             
             Julian's
             time
             fled
             into
             Deserts
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             their
             habitation
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             (
             as
             St.
             Chrysostom
             assures
             us
             several
             did
             )
             were
             certainly
             in
             the
             right
             :
             
             for
             there
             ,
             if
             they
             made
             their
             escape
             from
             a
             Beast
             of
             Prey
             ,
             they
             were
             safe
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             needed
             not
             to
             fear
             answering
             for
             it
             :
             whereas
             they
             that
             rescued
             themselves
             from
             
             Julian's
             Blood-hounds
             ,
             only
             reserved
             themselves
             for
             a
             more
             infamous
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             executed
             as
             Rebels
             :
             Just
             as
             much
             Rebels
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             were
             Church-robbers
             ;
             who
             were
             executed
             indeed
             
             by
             a
             lawful
             Governour
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             form
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             nor
             to
             satisfie
             that
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             the
             Times
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Constantius
           the
           Apostate
           .
        
         
           IT
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           confute
           the
           gross
           Errors
           and
           wilful
           Mistakes
           of
           which
           this
           Book
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           composed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           think
           it
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           design
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           nothing
           but
           Fraud
           and
           Imposture
           ;
           wherein
           a
           Christian
           Emperour
           is
           made
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           and
           worse
           than
           he
           was
           ,
           only
           to
           render
           the
           Christians
           that
           lived
           under
           him
           the
           more
           eminently
           passive
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           by
           shewing
           these
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           Author
           has
           not
           given
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           Constantius
           :
           Nor
           secondly
           ,
           Of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           lived
           under
           him
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           This
           Author
           has
           not
           given
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           Constantius
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           has
           he
           taken
           the
           way
           to
           do
           it
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           He
           takes
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           Character
           out
           of
           Ammianus
           ,
           a
           bigot
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Hero
           of
           his
           own
           to
           set
           off
           ,
           by
           the
           shadowing
           and
           black
           Strokes
           which
           he
           bestowed
           upon
           Constantius
           and
           Jovian
           :
           Which
           is
           much
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           write
           the
           Life
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           out
           of
           the
           Memoires
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
           2.
           
           He
           imputes
           to
           Constantius
           all
           those
           Cruelties
           ,
           which
           were
           acted
           during
           his
           long
           Reign
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Arians
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           he
           cannot
           prove
           that
           Constantius
           any
           way
           encouraged
           very
           many
           of
           them
           .
           For
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           his
           Authority
           had
           been
           abused
           to
           mischievous
           purposes
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           forgive
           it
           in
           his
           greatest
           Favourites
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           instance
           in
           Macedonius
           ,
           for
           whom
           upon
           such
           an
           occasion
           he
           had
           an
           Aversion
           ever
           after
           .
           Now
           if
           you
           draw
           together
           all
           the
           ill
           Humours
           which
           are
           dispersed
           in
           a
           Man's
           whole
           Body
           and
           make
           them
           settle
           in
           his
           Face
           ,
           it
           will
           certainly
           make
           him
           look
           very
           ugly
           .
           I
           grant
           ,
           Constantius
           had
           Faults
           ,
           but
           withall
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           any
           wilfulness
           in
           him
           as
           to
           his
           Weakness
           ,
           which
           was
           continually
           wrought
           
           upon
           by
           some
           subtile
           Arians
           which
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           Disturbance
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           However
           take
           him
           with
           all
           his
           Faults
           ,
           and
           still
           he
           is
           a
           Saint
           to
           Julian
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Fathers
           make
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           mention
           both
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           When
           they
           had
           an
           Apostate
           in
           earnest
           ,
           then
           Cappa
           had
           never
           done
           them
           any
           wrong
           ,
           
           and
           then
           they
           wish'd
           for
           him
           again
           .
           And
           Theodoret
           gives
           a
           very
           fair
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           represents
           him
           as
           a
           Prince
           who
           had
           a
           great
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           giving
           this
           for
           an
           Instance
           ,
           That
           he
           caused
           his
           whole
           Army
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Expeditions
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           allow
           any
           Souldier
           to
           stay
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           put
           himself
           into
           that
           good
           Posture
           and
           Preparation
           for
           Death
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           dealt
           hardly
           with
           several
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           opprest
           them
           contrary
           to
           Law
           or
           Equity
           ,
           particularly
           Athanasius
           and
           the
           other
           banish'd
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           grant
           this
           to
           be
           true
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           For
           otherwise
           there
           never
           was
           such
           a
           sort
           of
           Passive
           Subjects
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           be
           ten
           times
           worse
           than
           this
           Author
           has
           made
           Constantius
           ;
           and
           even
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           desire
           this
           Gentleman
           and
           Mr.
           Long
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           I
           disclaim
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           by
           no
           means
           propound
           them
           
           as
           Examples
           ,
           but
           shall
           set
           down
           their
           Words
           as
           matter
           of
           Fact
           only
           .
           And
           with
           this
           necessary
           Proviso
           ,
           that
           the
           Sayings
           of
           their
           own
           Holy
           Fathers
           may
           not
           be
           treacherously
           turn'd
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Long
           knows
           one
           of
           
           Sozomen's
           has
           been
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
        
         
           2
           d
           Thing
           ;
           That
           this
           Author
           has
           not
           given
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           the
           Fathers
           under
           Constantius
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           Pag.
           17.
           
           
             The
             Conduct
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             that
             lived
             under
          
           Constantius
           
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Cruelties
             which
             that
             Apostate
             Emperour
             could
             inflict
             ,
             did
             not
             extort
             the
             least
             mis-becoming
             Expression
             from
             them
             .
          
           And
           Pag.
           37.
           
           
             All
             their
             heavy
             Grievances
             did
             not
             make
             them
             remonstrate
             to
             the
             Decrees
             of
             their
             Emperour
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             make
             their
             Pressures
             just
             ,
             by
             impatiently
             submitting
             to
             them
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           Passive
           Obedience
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           was
           the
           glorious
           end
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           as
           that
           Obedience
           he
           else-where
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           is
           the
           
             glorious
             End
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           this
           ,
           Constantius
           had
           never
           been
           made
           an
           Apostate
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           about
           half
           a
           dozen
           Orthodox
           Bishops
           who
           suffered
           Banishment
           ;
           for
           I
           will
           not
           reckon
           Pope
           Liberius
           nor
           Hosius
           into
           the
           number
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           does
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           subscribed
           Heresie
           .
           Of
           
           all
           these
           there
           are
           but
           three
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           whose
           Writings
           have
           come
           down
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           St.
           
             Hillary
             ,
             Lucifer
             Calaritanus
          
           ,
           and
           Athanasius
           ;
           some
           of
           whose
           Expressions
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           our
           Author
           to
           justify
           that
           they
           were
           not
           misbecoming
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           St.
           Hillary
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           little
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             Contra
             Constantium
             Augustum
          
           ,
           written
           in
           the
           Emperour's
           life-time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           false
           Title
           which
           is
           now
           clap'd
           upon
           it
           (
           for
           it
           was
           written
           a
           Year
           before
           
           Constantius's
           Death
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Book
           it self
           )
           wherein
           he
           calls
           
             Constantius
             Antichrist
          
           ,
           tells
           him
           ,
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             cruelest
             and
             wickedest
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             such
             a
             Persecutor
             as
             deprived
             those
             that
             fell
             of
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             stuck
             to
             their
             Religion
             of
             the
             Honour
             of
             Martyrdom
             :
             But
             your
             Father
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           
             Hillary
             ,
             taught
             you
             this
             way
             of
             persecuting
             .
          
           And
           presently
           after
           he
           accosts
           him
           thus
           ,
           
             Thou
             ravening
             Wolf
             ,
             we
             see
             thy
             Sheeps
             clothing
             .
             Constantius
          
           had
           said
           he
           would
           have
           no
           words
           used
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           found
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           reject
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           says
           
             Hillary
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             the
             decietful
             Subtilty
             of
             your
             Diabolical
             Contrivance
             .
          
           And
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           Know
           ,
           
           says
           he
           ,
           
           
             that
             you
             are
             an
             Enemy
             to
             God's
             Religion
             and
             to
             the
             Memories
             of
             Holy
             Men
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           he
           means
           the
           Nicene
           Fathers
           )
           
             and
             are
             the
             Rebellious
             Heir
             of
             your
             Father's
             Piety
             .
          
           If
           any
           Man
           pleases
           to
           peruse
           that
           Book
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           strain
           ,
           together
           with
           St.
           
           Hillary's
           Reasons
           for
           using
           such
           Language
           after
           his
           milder
           and
           gentler
           Writings
           had
           done
           no
           good
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           Silence
           his
           Duty
           before
           ,
           so
           now
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           his
           Duty
           to
           break
           Silence
           ;
           and
           I
           leave
           the
           World
           to
           judg
           whether
           he
           does
           not
           speak
           out
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           
             Lucifer
             Calaritanus
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           St.
           Jerome
           gives
           this
           account
           .
           
           
             Lucifer
             Calaritanus
             was
             a
             Man
             of
             wonderful
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Mind
             prepared
             for
             Martyrdom
             ;
             he
             writ
             a
             Book
             against
          
           Constantius
           ,
           
             and
             sent
             it
             him
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             he
             returned
             to
          
           Calaris
           in
           Julian
           
             's
             Reign
             ,
             and
             died
             in
          
           Valentinian's
           .
           There
           is
           no
           one
           Book
           of
           Lucifer
           which
           bears
           that
           Title
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           little
           Tracts
           being
           directed
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           written
           against
           him
           ,
           St.
           Jerome
           calls
           them
           all
           one
           Book
           ,
           and
           so
           does
           Florentius
           and
           Lucifer
           himself
           ,
           whereas
           Athanasius
           calls
           them
           Books
           ;
           which
           Variety
           is
           usual
           amongst
           the
           Antients
           ,
           as
           Jerome
           calls
           
           Gregory's
           two
           Invectives
           a
           
           Book
           against
           Julian
           .
           Lucifer's
           Books
           in
           defence
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           Tracts
           have
           very
           severe
           and
           wounding
           Expressions
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           Book
           
             De
             Regibus
             Apostaticis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             De
             non
             parcendo
             delinquentibus
             in
             Deum
             ,
          
           tell
           us
           before-hand
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           themselves
           afar
           off
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           the
           Reader
           but
           a
           taste
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           Mr.
           Long
           says
           ,
           I
           only
           weed
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           him
           to
           put
           those
           few
           Books
           into
           English
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           way
           of
           convincing
           the
           World
           that
           I
           pick
           out
           nothing
           but
           the
           worst
           .
           
           Thus
           therefore
           he
           speaks
           to
           
             Constantius
             :
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             you
             saw
             your self
             worsted
             on
             all
             sides
             by
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             said
             ,
             you
             had
             suffered
             ,
             and
             do
             suffer
             despiteful
             Vsage
             from
             us
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Admonitions
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             If
             ever
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             spared
             Apostates
             ,
             let
             what
             you
             say
             of
             us
             be
             true
             .
          
           And
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
           
             Pray
             shew
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             God
             that
             ever
             spared
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           And
           then
           he
           reads
           him
           his
           own
           Doom
           out
           of
           Deut.
           13.1
           .
           
             If
             there
             rise
             among
             you
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             a
             Dreamer
             of
             Dreams
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             after
             other
             Gods
          
           (
           for
           the
           Orthodox
           always
           charged
           the
           Arians
           with
           Idolatry
           )
           
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Dreamer
             of
             Dreams
             shall
             be
             put
             
             to
             death
          
           ;
           
           
             you
             see
             what
             you
             are
             commanded
             to
             suffer
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Hear
             what
             God
             has
             ordained
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             is
             to
             be
             done
             with
             you
             for
             perswading
             me
             to
             revolt
             from
             God
          
           ;
           Deut.
           13.6
           .
           
             If
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             Mother
             ,
             or
             thy
             Son
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             entice
             thee
             secretly
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Let
             us
             go
             and
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             kill
             him
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           
             Here
             it
             is
             commanded
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             inviting
             me
             to
             forsake
             God.
             He
             ignorantly
             says
             ,
          
           Lucifer
           
             uses
             me
             contumeliously
             ,
             or
             will
             you
             deny
             that
             you
             have
             invited
             us
             to
             Idolatry
             ?
             If
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             the
             Expositions
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             your
             Sect
             ,
             those
             Fellow-Blasphemers
             of
             yours
             ,
             shall
             convict
             you
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           
             Do
             not
             you
             perceive
             what
             Darkness
             of
             Errour
             you
             have
             run
             into
             ?
             Do
             not
             you
             see
             which
             way
             you
             may
             perish
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           to
           avoid
           Prolixity
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           down
           but
           this
           one
           passage
           more
           .
           
             Let
             us
             see
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             
             who
             remembred
             that
             none
             was
             to
             be
             feared
             but
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             your
             fellow-Tyrant
             Antiochus
             was
             a
             Persecutor
             of
             our
             Religion
             ;
             but
             first
             you
             are
             to
             know
             what
             he
             ,
             whom
             you
             are
             like
             ,
             ordained
             :
             for
             so
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             those
             Servants
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             like
             ,
             did
             resist
             
             Antiochus's
             Sacrilege
             ,
             even
             as
             we
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             
             may
             resist
             you
             .
             1
             Maccab.
             1.43
             ,
             to
             ver
             .
             29
             of
             chap.
             2.
             
             
               See
               the
               place
            
             .
             What
             have
             you
             seen
             done
             by
             us
             like
             that
             passage
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             say
             ,
             Lucifer
             uses
             me
             ill
             ?
             Mattathias
             kill'd
             with
             the
             Sword
             not
             only
             the
             King's
             Officer
             ,
             but
             him
             also
             of
             his
             own
             Nation
             ,
             whom
             he
             saw
             rather
             obedient
             to
             the
             King's
             Laws
             than
             to
             God's
             :
             whereas
             I
             ,
             for
             resisting
             you
             and
             your
             party
             with
             words
             ,
             am
             judged
             by
             you
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Contumelies
             .
             
             If
             you
             had
             been
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             that
             same
             Mattathias
             ,
             who
             was
             zealous
             for
             God
             ;
             or
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Phinees
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             bears
             record
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             gone
             about
             to
             live
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             without
             doubt
             they
             would
             have
             killed
             you
             with
             the
             Sword
             ;
             I
             tell
             you
             over
             again
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             slain
             you
             with
             the
             Sword.
             And
             I
             ,
             because
             I
             wound
             with
             words
             that
             Soul
             of
             yours
             which
             is
             imbrued
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christians
             ,
             am
             reckoned
             contumelious
             .
             Why
             ,
             Emperor
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             revenge
             your self
             of
             me
             ?
             why
             do
             not
             you
             please
             to
             defend
             your self
             from
             ill
             usage
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             avenged
             of
             a
             beggarly
             Fellow
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           challenge
           all
           the
           World
           to
           shew
           me
           such
           a
           Book
           again
           ,
           written
           by
           
           any
           Man
           concerning
           his
           Sovereign
           Prince
           while
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           much
           less
           sent
           to
           him
           for
           a
           Present
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           that
           Constantius
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           he
           himself
           sent
           it
           ,
           tho
           it
           were
           brought
           in
           his
           Name
           :
           as
           appears
           by
           this
           Letter
           of
           Florentius
           ,
           
           a
           great
           Officer
           at
           Court
           ,
           to
           Lucifer
           :
           
             There
             was
             one
             presented
             a
             Book
             in
             your
             Name
             to
             our
             Lord
             and
             Emperor
             ;
             he
             has
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             your
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             know
             whether
             that
             Book
             was
             sent
             by
             you
             :
             You
             ought
             therefore
             to
             write
             the
             certain
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             send
             back
             the
             Book
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             again
             be
             offered
             to
             his
             Eternity
             .
          
           To
           which
           Letter
           Lucifer
           returns
           this
           Answer
           :
           
           
             These
             are
             to
             inform
             your
             Religious
             Prudence
             ,
             that
             the
             Bearer
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             whom
             your
             Honour
             mentions
             to
             have
             come
             to
             the
             Emperor
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             was
             sent
             by
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Athanasius
           ,
           hearing
           of
           this
           Book
           sent
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           desires
           Lucifer
           to
           send
           him
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
           
             We
             have
             advice
             that
             your
             Sanctity
             has
             written
             to
             Constantius
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             we
             wonder
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             living
             in
             the
             midst
             as
             it
             were
             of
             Scorpions
             ,
             you
             notwithstanding
             use
             your
             freedom
             of
             mind
             ;
             that
             by
             Admonition
             ,
             or
             Instruction
             ,
             or
             
             Correction
             ,
             you
             may
             bring
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Error
             to
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             It
             is
             my
             request
             therefore
             ,
             and
             the
             request
             of
             all
             the
             Confessors
             that
             are
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             please
             to
             send
             us
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             all
             understand
             the
             greatness
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             confidence
             and
             boldness
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             hearsay
             ,
             but
             from
             your
             own
             Writings
             .
          
           Which
           accordingly
           he
           did
           send
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           this
           Book
           is
           in
           good
           hands
           :
           for
           the
           great
           Athanasius
           ,
           who
           has
           been
           misled
           by
           flying
           report
           to
           think
           well
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           examine
           it
           ,
           and
           finds
           it
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           Doctrine
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Practice
           of
           
             nè
             verbo
             quidem
             reluctamur
          
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           not
           to
           resist
           so
           much
           as
           with
           a
           word
           speaking
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           different
           a
           stamp
           from
           some
           of
           his
           own
           smooth
           and
           soft
           Sayings
           to
           Constantius
           ,
           can
           do
           no
           less
           then
           anathematize
           it
           ,
           or
           write
           a
           Book
           against
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           never
           trust
           me
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           and
           all
           his
           Confessors
           do
           not
           applaud
           and
           magnify
           it
           beyond
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           of
           the
           Homilies
           .
           
             We
             have
             received
             your
             Letter
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Books
             of
             your
             most
             wise
             and
             religious
             Soul
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             plainly
             seen
             the
             Picture
             
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Boldness
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             magistery
             of
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             true
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             You
             truly
             answer
             your
             Name
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             brought
             the
             Light
             of
             Truth
             and
             set
             it
             upon
             a
             Candlestick
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             give
             light
             to
             all
             .
             You
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Temple
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             dwelling
             in
             you
             ,
             speaks
             these
             things
             himself
             by
             you
             .
             Believe
             me
             ,
             Lucifer
             ,
             
             you
             alone
             did
             not
             say
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             with
             you
             .
             How
             came
             you
             to
             remember
             Scripture
             at
             that
             rate
             ?
             How
             came
             you
             to
             understand
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             it
             so
             perfectly
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             had
             not
             assisted
             you
             in
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           Well
           ,
           having
           gotten
           such
           an
           infallible
           Interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           as
           we
           cannot
           meet
           with
           every
           day
           ,
           if
           his
           Voucher
           say
           true
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           that
           Passage
           of
           Titus
           3.1
           .
           with
           which
           Constantius
           had
           rubb'd
           him
           up
           for
           his
           Behaviour
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Bishop
           according
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
           
             To
             put
             Men
             in
             mind
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             to
             obey
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             admonishes
             us
             to
             be
             subject
             in
             good
             Works
             ,
             not
             in
             evil
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             spoke
             of
             those
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             only
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             our
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             suffering
             long
             under
             Adversity
             ,
             and
             all
             possible
             Obedience
             in
             things
             fitting
             ,
             might
             be
             won
             over
             to
             Christianity
             .
             But
             if
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             Emperour
             ,
             feigning
             your self
             to
             be
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             shall
             force
             us
             to
             forsake
             God
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             Idolatry
             ;
             what
             ,
             must
             we
             quietly
             submit
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             seeming
             to
             neglect
             the
             Apostles
             Precepts
             ?
          
           Does
           not
           he
           tell
           you
           as
           plainly
           as
           ever
           Plowden
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           was
           alter'd
           ?
        
         
           Now
           suppose
           this
           Lucifer
           had
           afterwards
           died
           in
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           See
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           or
           suppose
           he
           had
           afterwards
           been
           a
           Schismatick
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           not
           ,
           but
           only
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           who
           too
           far
           espoused
           his
           severe
           Opinion
           against
           re-admitting
           the
           Arian
           Clergy
           into
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           this
           would
           not
           have
           affected
           his
           Book
           ;
           especially
           since
           the
           great
           Athanasius
           ,
           who
           before
           now
           ,
           has
           been
           ballanced
           against
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           has
           laid
           his
           hand
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           given
           it
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           his
           own
           by
           undertaking
           so
           largely
           for
           
           it
           .
           But
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           further
           Use
           to
           make
           of
           these
           Fathers
           Writings
           which
           I
           have
           here
           cited
           ,
           than
           only
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           run
           in
           quite
           another
           strain
           than
           the
           Apologies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           lived
           before
           the
           Establishment
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           a
           compleat
           Answer
           to
           Constantius
           the
           Apostate
           .
           Tho
           I
           could
           name
           other
           excellent
           Uses
           which
           might
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ;
           particularly
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           concern'd
           to
           stuff
           out
           their
           Sermons
           with
           
             Dissenters
             Sayings
          
           .
           For
           here
           they
           might
           have
           them
           in
           abundance
           ,
           and
           by
           Clusters
           ,
           without
           the
           trouble
           of
           gleaning
           them
           in
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           in
           the
           Heat
           of
           a
           flaming
           unnatural
           War
           (
           when
           bloody
           things
           were
           done
           as
           well
           as
           said
           on
           both
           sides
           )
           ;
           and
           here
           likewise
           they
           might
           have
           such
           as
           might
           be
           repeated
           without
           the
           Breach
           of
           the
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           ,
           and
           without
           renewing
           such
           mischievous
           Heats
           amongst
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           produced
           those
           Sayings
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           defeated
           the
           chief
           purpose
           and
           main
           design
           of
           this
           Gentleman's
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           the
           Reader
           two
           or
           three
           Instances
           of
           what
           sorry
           Materials
           his
           Answer
           to
           my
           Book
           consists
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           interwoven
           with
           every
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           
           which
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           you
           may
           call
           the
           under-plot
           of
           his
           Farce
           .
        
         
           The
           strength
           of
           his
           second
           Chapter
           about
           Succession
           ,
           lies
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           p.
           13.
           
           
             That
             the
             Christians
             in
          
           Julian
           
             's
             time
             were
             not
             for
             Exclusion
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             :
             For
             not
             two
             years
             after
          
           Julian's
           death
           ,
           Valens
           
             a
             furious
             Arian
             ,
             and
             bitter
             persecutor
             of
             those
             that
             dissented
             from
             him
             ,
             was
             peacefully
             admitted
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             assisted
             too
             by
             the
             Army
             ;
             whom
             we
             cannot
             think
             in
             the
             least
             inclined
             to
             favour
             that
             Heresie
             (
             for
             they
             were
          
           Jovinians
           
             Souldiers
             )
             but
             they
             knew
             their
             duty
             to
             their
             Prince
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           inexcuseable
           prevarication
           ;
           for
           he
           knows
           ,
           when
           Valens
           was
           admitted
           Emperor
           ,
           he
           was
           neither
           furious
           Arian
           ,
           nor
           any
           Arian
           at
           all
           ;
           nor
           like
           to
           be
           a
           Persecutor
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           one
           of
           them
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           continued
           for
           a
           good
           while
           after
           .
           
           Theodoret's
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Valentinian
             sending
             for
             his
             Brother
             out
             of
             Paeonia
             ,
             
             (
             O
             that
             he
             had
             never
             done
             it
             !
             )
             made
             him
             Colleague
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             not
             as
             yet
             imbraced
             a
             different
             Perswasion
             .
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           And
           a
           considerable
           time
           after
           ,
           cap.
           11.
           he
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           his
           turning
           Arian
           .
           Upon
           which
           Consideration
           ,
           Theodoret
           looks
           upon
           his
           being
           made
           Emperour
           
           as
           an
           ill
           day's
           Work
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           own
           Brother
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           Again
           ;
           he
           has
           a
           pleasant
           Distinction
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           gives
           the
           intelligent
           Reader
           as
           good
           divertisement
           ,
           as
           an
           Asse's
           mumbling
           Thistles
           gave
           the
           Philopher
           ;
           Pag.
           16.
           
           Theodoret
           
             he
             finds
             commends
             the
          
           Antiochians
           
             for
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             their
             Rudeness
             :
          
           Whereas
           what
           he
           calls
           
             Rudeness
             ;
             Theodoret
          
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           makes
           the
           only
           Instance
           of
           their
           Zeal
           .
           And
           Pag.
           23.
           he
           says
           ,
           Valentinian
           had
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
             not
             for
             striking
             the
             Priest
          
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           Confession
           :
           whereas
           his
           striking
           the
           Priest
           ,
           in
           Detestation
           of
           that
           holy
           Water
           wherewith
           he
           had
           sprinkled
           him
           ,
           was
           his
           Confession
           ,
           and
           he
           suffered
           his
           Imprisonment
           upon
           that
           account
           ;
           and
           when
           Theodoret
           comes
           to
           give
           a
           Relation
           of
           his
           being
           elected
           Emperour
           ,
           
           he
           then
           remembers
           this
           meritorious
           Act
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             They
             chose
          
           Valentinian
           ,
           
             him
             that
             struck
             the
             Priest
          
           .
           And
           so
           again
           
           Theodorus's
           Psalms
           will
           go
           down
           with
           our
           Author
           ,
           because
           (
           he
           says
           ,
           
           )
           
             they
             were
             repeated
             with
          
           David
           
             's
             Spirit
          
           .
           But
           why
           were
           not
           the
           same
           Psalms
           repeated
           with
           
           David's
           Spirit
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           ?
           why
           were
           not
           
           Publia's
           Psalms
           repeated
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ?
           Why
           not
           
           
           Gregory's
           Prayers
           ,
           &c.
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ?
           For
           all
           these
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           no
           looker-on
           can
           tell
           but
           that
           they
           were
           accompanied
           with
           his
           Spirit
           .
           However
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           fault
           ,
           who
           spoil'd
           good
           Scripture
           for
           want
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           suitable
           frame
           of
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           Pag.
           32.
           
           That
           Constantius
           
             might
             kill
          
           Julian
           
             as
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             Right
             would
             fall
             of
             course
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             disinherit
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             because
             God
             ,
             tho
             he
             gave
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             hath
             yet
             reserved
             the
             disposing
             of
             Kingdoms
             to
             himself
             .
          
           Never
           was
           any
           Cause
           blest
           with
           such
           subtile
           Advocates
           !
           They
           contend
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           disinherit
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           Breath
           they
           grant
           he
           can
           do
           that
           and
           ten
           times
           more
           ;
           he
           cannot
           disinherit
           directly
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           can
           do
           it
           most
           effectually
           by
           the
           by
           ;
           he
           cannot
           dispose
           of
           a
           Man's
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           dispose
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Fortune
           both
           :
           and
           their
           reason
           is
           ,
           
             because
             God
             hath
             reserved
             the
             disposing
             of
             Kingdoms
             to
             himself
             .
          
           But
           does
           not
           this
           Exclusion
           by
           the
           by
           more
           effectually
           dispose
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           than
           
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           ?
           He
           that
           stands
           only
           excluded
           ,
           has
           still
           a
           Chance
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           is
           disabled
           in
           this
           other
           way
           ,
           can
           have
           none
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Bar
           as
           that
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           does
           manifestly
           over-rule
           all
           Reversions
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Truth
           of
           Mathematical
           Evidence
           ,
           That
           the
           longest
           Liver
           will
           have
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             which
             begins
             with
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             
             Constantius's
             Christians
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             has
             brought
             in
             a
             very
             false
             reckoning
             ,
             by
             writing
             down
             Passive
             Obedience
             for
             the
             Sum-Total
             of
             the
             Account
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             S.
             
               Hilary
               ,
               Lucifer
            
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             ,
             were
             not
             the
             most
             obedient
             Wretches
             that
             ever
             lived
             ;
             but
             could
             make
             shift
             to
             use
             (
             what
             our
             Author
             calls
             it
             )
             
               their
               Christian
               Liberty
            
             in
             Latine
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             Julian's
             Christians
             used
             it
             in
             Greek
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             which
             I
             gave
             for
             solving
             that
             strange
             Phaenomenon
             of
             the
             Behaviour
             
             of
             
             Julian's
             Christians
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             illegally
             opprest
             ,
             is
             unanswerable
             .
             For
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Laws
             ;
             their
             Religion
             stood
             unrepealed
             ,
             though
             Heathenism
             was
             revived
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             
             Julian's
             own
             Edicts
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             contrary
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             those
             Edicts
             ,
             they
             were
             harassed
             and
             destroyed
             all
             over
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             
             Julian's
             Connivance
             and
             secret
             Encouragement
             ,
             in
             a
             base
             ,
             under-hand
             ,
             tricking
             ,
             treacherous
             way
             :
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Christians
             suffered
             was
             the
             effect
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             bloody
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             legal
             Proceedings
             .
             And
             tho
             our
             late
             blundering
             Transcribers
             have
             not
             observed
             the
             different
             State
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Laws
             for
             them
             ,
             nor
             their
             different
             Behaviour
             thereupon
             ;
             yet
             learned
             Men
             in
             former
             times
             have
             ,
             particularly
             
               Robert
               Abbot
            
             ,
             the
             learned
             Bishop
             of
             Salisbury
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
             
               Atque
               in
               hoc
               causa
               eorum
               à
               Veteris
               Ecclesiae
               ratione
               distinguenda
               est
               ,
               quae
               absque
               ullo
               Juris
               sui
               Titulo
               ,
               mero
               Imperii
               placito
               subjacebat
               ;
               quamdiu
               vero
               ita
               se
               res
               habuit
               ,
               caedebantur
               Christiani
               non
               caedebant
               ,
               qui
               tamen
               sub
               Constantino
               Principe
               jure
               publico
               Armati
               non
               
               tam
               caedebantur
               quam
               caedebant
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             not
             Law
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             they
             took
             Blows
             and
             gave
             none
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Law
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             they
             were
             rather
             for
             giving
             Blows
             then
             taking
             them
             .
             To
             say
             with
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             Julian
             might
             have
             made
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             the
             Christians
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             nothing
             .
             For
             if
             our
             Author
             has
             an
             100
             l.
             owing
             to
             him
             upon
             Bond
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             does
             not
             care
             for
             the
             trouble
             of
             waging
             Law
             ,
             and
             has
             declared
             against
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             giving
             up
             this
             Bond
             ,
             and
             frankly
             forgiving
             the
             Debt
             ,
             shall
             thereupon
             go
             and
             steal
             this
             100
             l.
             from
             his
             Debtor
             ,
             and
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Act
             ,
             and
             treated
             as
             any
             other
             Thief
             ,
             I
             can
             say
             nothing
             in
             his
             behalf
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             for
             Julian
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             Law
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             notwithstanding
             for
             much
             the
             same
             Reasons
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             by
             stealth
             ,
             
             who
             thereupon
             presently
             raised
             Hue
             and
             Cry
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             our
             Author's
             Discourse
             about
             Passive
             Obedience
             to
             no
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Submission
             to
             illegal
             Violence
             :
             which
             having
             no
             Foundation
             in
             *
             Law
             or
             Reason
             ,
             but
             being
             contrary
             to
             both
             ,
             all
             my
             Answerers
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             support
             
             with
             Religions
             Pretences
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             have
             quoted
             Ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Modern
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             in
             abundance
             ,
             which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             
             Pompey's
             Theater
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Jewel
             tells
             the
             Story
             .
             
             
               There
               was
               sometime
               a
               Proclamation
               made
               in
               Rome
               ,
               that
               for
               Considerations
               no
               Man
               should
               erect
               or
               build
               up
               any
               Theater
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               any
               were
               set
               up
               it
               should
               be
               razed
               and
               pulled
               down
               .
               Pompeius
               built
               a
               Theater
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Proclamation
               and
               Order
               before
               taken
               ;
               but
               doubting
               lest
               the
               next
               Magistrates
               should
               destroy
               it
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               place
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               the
               Temple
               of
               Venus
               ;
               whereby
               he
               provided
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               would
               overthrow
               it
               because
               it
               was
               a
               Theater
               ,
               they
               might
               yet
               spare
               it
               for
               the
               Temple's
               sake
               ;
               for
               to
               pull
               down
               a
               Temple
               was
               Sacriledg
               .
            
             The
             very
             same
             course
             is
             now
             taken
             by
             these
             Men
             ,
             to
             erect
             their
             new
             frame
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             call
             it
             which
             you
             will
             ,
             (
             for
             whether
             another
             has
             right
             to
             my
             Goods
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             demand
             them
             I
             have
             no
             right
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ;
             whether
             he
             has
             a
             right
             of
             sending
             the
             Bow-string
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             send
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             right
             to
             refuse
             it
             ,
             they
             both
             come
             to
             
             the
             same
             rekoning
             )
             .
             It
             is
             prohibited
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Law
             would
             quickly
             pluck
             it
             down
             ;
             but
             to
             prevent
             that
             ,
             they
             clap
             a
             
               Jus
               Divinum
            
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             prohibited
             Theater
             takes
             Sanctuary
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             endeavour
             to
             spoil
             it
             of
             all
             its
             Religious
             Pretences
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             knows
             what
             to
             do
             with
             a
             common
             Nuisance
             .
          
           
             These
             Religious
             Pretences
             ,
             are
             ,
             first
             ,
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             .
             As
             for
             what
             the
             Fathers
             say
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             old
             World
             before
             the
             establishment
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             does
             my
             Answerers
             no
             service
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             all
             forreign
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             concern
             the
             present
             Case
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Quotations
             since
             
             Constantine's
             time
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             am
             not
             in
             their
             debt
             .
             Which
             Quotations
             of
             mine
             make
             the
             more
             against
             this
             Passive
             Doctrine
             ;
             because
             the
             Fathers
             all
             along
             lived
             under
             a
             more
             absolute
             and
             arbitrary
             Government
             :
             in
             which
             Case
             ,
             Men
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             take
             up
             slavish
             Principles
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             in
             our
             Neighbours
             the
             French.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Fathers
             had
             breathed
             nothing
             but
             Bondage
             and
             absolute
             Subjection
             ,
             I
             could
             easily
             have
             accounted
             for
             it
             :
             whereas
             
             their
             
               Dissenters
               Sayings
            
             can
             never
             be
             solved
             by
             all
             the
             Passive
             Doctors
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             But
             must
             remain
             unaccountable
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             The
             next
             Religious
             Pretences
             are
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             eminent
             Divines
             ,
             such
             as
             Bp.
             Jewel
             ,
             Bp
             
               Bilson
               ,
               &c.
            
             wherein
             I
             very
             much
             wonder
             at
             the
             Confidence
             of
             these
             Men
             ;
             for
             any
             Man
             that
             has
             read
             the
             Homilies
             and
             Writings
             of
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             History
             of
             that
             Age
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             will
             as
             soon
             be
             perswaded
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             were
             a
             sort
             of
             Men
             who
             went
             upon
             their
             heads
             instead
             of
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             for
             this
             new-fashion'd
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Homilies
             of
             Obedience
             do
             no-where
             teach
             Submission
             to
             Lawless
             Violence
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Lawful
             Authority
             ;
             and
             never
             require
             us
             to
             suffer
             wrongs
             and
             injuries
             patiently
             ,
             but
             expresly
             in
             
               such
               case
            
             ,
             
             and
             in
             
               that
               case
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Laws
             are
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             direct
             all
             our
             Obedience
             and
             Submission
             to
             common
             Authority
             ,
             for
             they
             conclude
             :
             
             
               Thus
               we
               know
               partly
               our
               bounden
               Duties
               to
               common
               Authority
               ,
               now
               let
               us
               learn
               to
               accomplish
               the
               same
               .
            
             And
             the
             Author
             
             of
             Jovian
             is
             grievously
             out
             ,
             pag.
             226.
             when
             he
             makes
             as
             if
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Realm
             could
             suffer
             no
             Injury
             nor
             Wrong
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             way
             of
             lawless
             Oppression
             .
             For
             did
             not
             Queen
             Mary
             wrong
             and
             injure
             both
             the
             Suffolk
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Protestants
             ,
             when
             she
             burnt
             them
             alive
             for
             being
             Protestants
             ,
             tho
             she
             burnt
             them
             by
             a
             Law
             ?
             And
             was
             she
             not
             a
             Wrong-doer
             ,
             and
             did
             she
             not
             abuse
             her
             Power
             in
             reviving
             that
             wicked
             Law
             ?
             For
             whithout
             that
             Law
             ,
             she
             had
             had
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             to
             burn
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             had
             been
             done
             without
             a
             Law
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             done
             by
             an
             
               abused
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             by
             one
             assum'd
             and
             usurp'd
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             Homilies
             against
             Rebellion
             (
             which
             is
             resisting
             or
             withstanding
             common
             Authority
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Homily
             of
             Obedience
             defines
             it
             )
             they
             speak
             not
             one
             word
             of
             lying
             down
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             unauthoritative
             and
             lawless
             Violence
             :
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             they
             propound
             David
             for
             an
             Example
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Person
             
               the
               farthest
               off
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               Rebellion
               ,
            
             
             then
             whom
             ,
             there
             never
             was
             a
             greater
             Instance
             of
             Self-defence
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             took
             it
             somewhat
             unkindly
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             Homilies
             alledged
             against
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             doing
             the
             very
             work
             of
             them
             .
             When
             
             I
             was
             alienating
             Men's
             Minds
             from
             the
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             against
             whom
             these
             Homilies
             are
             particularly
             levell'd
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             they
             give
             us
             this
             Caution
             .
             
               Wherefore
               let
               all
               good
               Subjects
               ,
               knowing
               these
               the
               special
               Instruments
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               
               to
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               all
               Rebellions
               ,
               avoid
               and
               flee
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               pestilent
               Suggestions
               of
               such
               forreign
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               their
               Adherents
               .
            
             When
             I
             was
             endeavouring
             to
             render
             Men
             averse
             from
             worshipping
             
               the
               Babylonical
               Beast
               of
               Rome
            
             ,
             
             who
             had
             then
             
               lately
               procured
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               publick
               Peace
               in
            
             England
             
               (
               with
               the
               long
               and
               blessed
               Continuance
               whereof
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Homily
             ,
             
               he
               is
               sore
               grieved
               )
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               his
               disguised
               Chaplains
               ,
               whispering
               in
               the
               Ears
               of
               certain
               Northern
               Borderers
            
             ;
             upon
             occasion
             of
             whose
             Rebellion
             these
             Homilies
             were
             written
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             described
             ,
             
             as
             
               ready
               to
               kill
               all
               that
               shall
               or
               dare
               speak
               against
               their
               false
               Superstition
               and
               wicked
               Idolatry
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             these
             Homilies
             must
             be
             urged
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             maintaining
             that
             a
             lawful
             Defence
             may
             be
             made
             against
             illegal
             Oppression
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             likewise
             urged
             against
             Bishop
             Jewel
             himself
             ,
             who
             wrote
             them
             ?
             For
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             his
             Apology
             ,
             he
             has
             these
             words
             .
             
               Neither
               
               doth
               any
               of
               all
               these
               (
               Luther
               ,
               
               Melancthon
               ,
               &c.
               )
               teach
               the
               People
               to
               rebel
               against
               their
               Prince
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               defend
               themselves
               by
               all
               lawful
               means
               against
               Oppression
               ,
               as
               did
               David
               against
               King
               Saul
               ;
               so
               do
               the
               Nobles
               in
               France
               at
               this
               day
               .
               They
               seek
               not
               to
               kill
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               openly
               protested
               by
               publick
               writing
               unto
               the
               World.
               As
               for
               us
               we
               are
               Strangers
               unto
               their
               Case
               ;
               they
               themselves
               are
               best
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Laws
               and
               Constitutions
               of
               their
               Country
               ;
               and
               therefore
               are
               best
               able
               to
               yield
               account
               of
               the
               Grounds
               and
               Reasons
               of
               their
               Doings
               .
            
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             Bishop
             of
             a
             different
             mind
             from
             our
             Author
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             have
             consulted
             a
             common
             Lawyer
             about
             a
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             clearly
             thought
             
               Westminster-Hall
               Divinity
            
             to
             be
             much
             better
             in
             this
             Case
             than
             Pulpit-Law
             .
          
           
             Why
             are
             not
             these
             Homilies
             urged
             against
             Bp
             Bilson
             ?
             who
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             true
             difference
             betwixt
             Christian
             Subjection
             and
             Unchristian
             Rebellion
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             being
             a
             Dialogue
             between
             Theophilus
             a
             Christian
             and
             Philander
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             a
             Jesuite
             in
             that
             Age
             was
             not
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             accounted
             a
             Christian
             )
             has
             several
             large
             
             Discourses
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             at
             all
             accord
             with
             the
             Passive
             Doctrine
             ;
             tho
             my
             Answerers
             have
             used
             great
             force
             and
             violence
             towards
             him
             ,
             to
             get
             him
             on
             their
             side
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             Jovian
             particularly
             ,
             p.
             229
             has
             strangely
             wrested
             him
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Physician-like
             ,
             prescribes
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Laws
             mortally
             against
             them
             ,
             
               Deliverance
               if
               you
               would
               have
               ,
               obtain
               it
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               expect
               it
               in
               Peace
               ,
               those
               be
               weapons
               for
               Christians
            
             ;
             that
             Author
             applies
             in
             his
             old
             way
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             have
             the
             Laws
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             and
             Deliverance
             by
             them
             already
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             next
             passage
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             Case
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Subject
               has
               no
               refuge
               against
               his
               Soveraign
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Patience
               :
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             Case
             of
             Men
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             a
             Defence
             and
             Refuge
             against
             all
             lawless
             Oppression
             whatsoever
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             as
             Chancellour
             Fortescue
             says
             ,
             the
             People
             would
             be
             cruely
             cheated
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             that
             Author
             skips
             over
             a
             large
             Defence
             of
             the
             French
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             of
             
             Luther's
             Doctrine
             (
             concerning
             which
             I
             may
             say
             to
             him
             in
             the
             Bishop's
             words
             ,
             
               And
               this
               I
               ween
               you
               will
               hardly
               refute
               
               or
               convert
               to
               your
               purpose
            
             )
             and
             sets
             down
             a
             Passage
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             supply
             by
             adding
             the
             words
             which
             immediately
             follow
             in
             Bilson
             .
             
               
                 
                   Phil.
                   
                
                 
                   What
                   their
                   Laws
                   permit
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   they
                   resist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Theo.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   exactly
                   know
                   what
                   their
                   Laws
                   permit
                   ,
                   see
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   condemn
                   their
                   Doings
                   without
                   hearing
                   their
                   Answer
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Phil.
                   
                
                 
                   Think
                   you
                   their
                   Laws
                   permit
                   them
                   to
                   rebel
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Theo.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   busie
                   not
                   my self
                   in
                   other
                   Men's
                   Common-wealths
                   as
                   you
                   do
                   ;
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   rashly
                   pronounce
                   all
                   that
                   resist
                   to
                   be
                   Rebels
                   :
                   
                   Cases
                   may
                   fall
                   out
                   even
                   in
                   Christian
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   People
                   may
                   plead
                   their
                   Right
                   against
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   charged
                   with
                   Rebellion
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Phil.
                   
                
                 
                   As
                   when
                   ,
                   for
                   Example
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Theo.
                   
                
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Prince
                   should
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   subject
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   a
                   Forreign
                   Realm
                   ,
                   or
                   change
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   from
                   Imperie
                   to
                   Tyranny
                   ;
                   or
                   neglect
                   the
                   Laws
                   established
                   by
                   common
                   Consent
                   of
                   Prince
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   to
                   execute
                   his
                   own
                   Pleasure
                   :
                   in
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   Cases
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   named
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   Commons
                   joyn
                   together
                   to
                   defend
                   their
                   ancient
                   and
                   accustomed
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   Regiment
                   and
                   Laws
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   
                   not
                   well
                   be
                   counted
                   Rebels
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Phil.
                   
                
                 
                   You
                   denied
                   that
                   even
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   did
                   urge
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Theo.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   denied
                   that
                   Bishops
                   had
                   Authority
                   to
                   prescribe
                   Conditions
                   to
                   Kings
                   when
                   they
                   crowned
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   I
                   never
                   denied
                   that
                   the
                   People
                   might
                   preserve
                   the
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   Freedom
                   and
                   Form
                   of
                   their
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   foreprised
                   when
                   they
                   first
                   consented
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   King.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ;
             Why
             do
             they
             not
             urge
             these
             Homilies
             against
             all
             the
             Compilers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ?
             who
             in
             several
             Convocations
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ,
             not
             only
             maintained
             in
             words
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Scotch
            
             ,
             and
             Dutch
             Defences
             which
             the
             Protestants
             of
             those
             Countries
             made
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Religion
             ,
             but
             laid
             down
             their
             Purses
             to
             help
             them
             ;
             and
             charged
             themselves
             deeply
             with
             Taxes
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Queen
             's
             great
             Charges
             and
             Expences
             in
             assisting
             them
             :
             As
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Preambles
             of
             the
             Clergies
             Subsidy-Acts
             in
             that
             Reign
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Eliz.
               cap.
            
             24.
             
             Amongst
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             give
             their
             Subsidy
             of
             six
             shillings
             in
             the
             pound
             ,
             they
             have
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               pondering
               the
               inestimable
               Charges
               sustained
               by
               
               your
               Highness
               ,
               aswell
               of
               late
               days
               in
               reducing
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               to
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               procuring
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               your
               Highness
               lieth
               ,
               by
               all
               kind
               of
               godly
               and
               prudent
               means
               ,
               the
               abating
               of
               all
               Hostility
               and
               Persecution
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               France
               ,
               practised
               and
               used
               against
               the
               Professors
               of
               God's
               holy
               Gospel
               and
               true
               Religion
               .
            
             The
             first
             thing
             in
             this
             Passage
             is
             the
             Queen's
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nobility
             in
             their
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scotland
             resisted
             them
             to
             her
             power
             ,
             by
             bringing
             French
             Forces
             into
             Scotland
             :
             which
             is
             set
             down
             at
             large
             in
             our
             Chronicles
             .
             
             The
             Temporality
             in
             their
             Subsidy-Act
             call
             this
             Assistance
             ,
             
             
               The
               Princely
               and
               upright
               Preservation
               of
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               next
               Realm
               and
               Nation
               of
               Scotland
               from
               imminent
               Captivity
               and
               Desolation
               .
            
             The
             other
             thing
             is
             the
             godly
             and
             prudent
             means
             ,
             for
             abating
             Hostility
             and
             Persecution
             within
             the
             Realm
             of
             France
             .
             Now
             History
             will
             inform
             us
             ,
             
             that
             those
             were
             the
             Forces
             ,
             sent
             under
             Dudley
             Earl
             of
             Warwick
             to
             Newhaven
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             Hugonots
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             in
             Arms.
             We
             have
             some
             modern
             illuminated
             Divines
             who
             would
             not
             stick
             to
             call
             this
             the
             abetting
             of
             a
             Rebellion
             ;
             but
             the
             whole
             Bishops
             
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             call
             it
             the
             use
             of
             Godly
             and
             Prudent
             Means
             to
             abate
             Hostility
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             practised
             against
             the
             Professors
             of
             God's
             holy
             Gospel
             and
             true
             Religion
             :
             for
             so
             that
             Charitable
             Clergy
             could
             find
             in
             their
             hearts
             to
             call
             a
             parcel
             of
             Calvinists
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             a
             Bishop
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whom
             some
             in
             this
             degenerate
             Age
             would
             sooner
             unchurch
             and
             destroy
             ,
             than
             aid
             or
             assist
             .
          
           
             Again
             ;
             
               The
               Clergy
               grant
               another
               Subsidy
               ,
               35
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               12.
               in
               consideration
               of
               her
               Majesty's
               Charges
               ,
               in
               the
               provident
               and
               needful
               Prevention
               of
               such
               intended
               Attempts
               as
               tended
               to
               the
               extirpation
               of
               the
               sincere
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               elsewhere
               .
            
             The
             Temporalties
             Subsidy-Act
             at
             the
             same
             time
             will
             explain
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             Reasons
             for
             their
             Tax
             :
             
               Besides
               the
               great
               and
               perpetual
               Honour
               which
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               your
               Majesty
               abroad
               ,
               
               in
               making
               you
               the
               principal
               Support
               of
               all
               just
               and
               Religious
               Causes
               against
               Usurpers
               —
               Besides
               the
               great
               Succours
               in
               France
               and
               Flanders
               ,
               which
               we
               do
               conceive
               to
               be
               most
               Honourable
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Leagues
               ,
               the
               Justice
               and
               Equity
               of
               their
               Causes
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             again
             the
             Temporalty
             ,
             39.
             
             
               Eliz.
               cap.
            
             27.
             
             
               This
               Land
               is
               become
               since
               your
               Majesties
               happy
               Days
               ,
               both
               a
               Port
               and
               Haven
               of
               Refuge
               for
               distressed
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               a
               Rock
               and
               Bulwark
               of
               Opposition
               against
               the
               Tyrannies
               and
               ambitious
               Attempts
               of
               mighty
               and
               usurping
               Potentates
               .
            
          
           
             Neither
             are
             the
             Clergy
             in
             their
             Subsidy-Act
             ,
             43
             
               Eliz.
               cap.
            
             17.
             at
             all
             behind
             them
             ,
             either
             with
             their
             Money
             ,
             or
             Acknowledgments
             .
             
               For
               who
               hath
               ,
               or
               should
               have
               a
               livelier
               Sense
               ,
               or
               better
               Remembrance
               of
               your
               Majesties
               Princely
               Courage
               and
               Constancy
               ,
               in
               advancing
               and
               protecting
               the
               free
               Profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               within
               and
               without
               your
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               than
               your
               Clergy
               ?
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             French
             and
             Dutch
             Protestants
             were
             Rebels
             ,
             in
             defending
             themselves
             against
             illegal
             and
             destructive
             Violence
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             quite
             through
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Reign
             ,
             by
             their
             assisting
             of
             them
             ,
             involved
             themselves
             in
             the
             same
             Guilt
             .
             For
             it
             had
             been
             utterly
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             an
             horrid
             Sin
             ,
             to
             assist
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Violation
             of
             their
             Duty
             and
             
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             whole
             Years
             Revenue
             of
             all
             the
             spiritual
             Promotions
             in
             England
             ,
             into
             Swords
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             resisting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Those
             Men
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             great
             mind
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             Damnation
             ,
             wherewith
             St.
             Paul
             threatens
             this
             Sin
             ,
             who
             were
             willing
             to
             purchase
             it
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             .
          
           
             By
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             modish
             Passive
             Doctrine
             of
             submitting
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             to
             illegal
             Violence
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             lawless
             Oppression
             ,
             is
             all
             Madness
             and
             Innovation
             ;
             and
             a
             thing
             wholly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ;
             who
             dream'd
             as
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             of
             the
             late
             unnatural
             destructive
             War
             ,
             which
             it
             produc'd
             .
             And
             hereby
             likewise
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             enabled
             to
             judg
             between
             me
             and
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             is
             truer
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             They
             or
             I
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             really
             guilty
             of
             Apostacy
             from
             it
             ;
             they
             that
             retain
             the
             Primitive
             Sense
             of
             the
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             follow
             the
             upstart
             and
             new-fangled
             Opinions
             of
             a
             few
             mischievous
             and
             designing
             Innovators
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             last
             thing
             to
             be
             answered
             ,
             are
             the
             Religious
             Pretences
             which
             are
             fetch'd
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             this
             
             Passive
             Doctrine
             .
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             the
             particular
             Texts
             which
             this
             Author
             has
             alledged
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             somewhat
             in
             general
             concerning
             the
             great
             Impertinency
             of
             interessing
             Scripture
             in
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             :
             because
             
               Christ
               meddles
               not
               with
               the
               Secular
               Government
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             infers
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.22
             .
             and
             our
             Author
             in
             his
             Preface
             allows
             that
             Inference
             :
             Or
             ,
             as
             Luther
             expresses
             it
             ;
             
             because
             ,
             
               The
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               bar
               nor
               abolish
               any
               Politick
               Laws
            
             ;
             which
             Position
             he
             always
             held
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Bilson
             did
             believe
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             refuted
             ;
             the
             Truth
             whereof
             I
             shall
             prove
             both
             by
             direct
             Argument
             ,
             and
             by
             parallel
             Instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             does
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Secular
             Government
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             alter
             it
             :
             for
             to
             alter
             Government
             is
             to
             overthrow
             the
             just
             Compacts
             and
             Agreements
             which
             have
             been
             made
             amongst
             Men
             ;
             to
             which
             they
             have
             mutually
             bound
             themselves
             by
             Coronation-Oaths
             and
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             whereby
             the
             duties
             of
             Governours
             and
             Subjects
             are
             become
             the
             moral
             Duties
             of
             Honesty
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             righteous
             dealing
             ;
             which
             no
             Man
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             destroy
             or
             abolish
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             Scripture
             has
             made
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             Secular
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             that
             alteration
             is
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Governments
             which
             are
             not
             reformed
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             unlawful
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             said
             concerning
             our
             own
             Constitution
             ,
             is
             Treason
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             said
             of
             all
             other
             Governments
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             is
             very
             ill
             manners
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             them
             pretend
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             to
             agree
             exactly
             with
             any
             such
             Pattern
             given
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             therefore
             ,
             Christianity
             has
             given
             no
             new
             measures
             of
             Rule
             and
             Government
             ,
             nor
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             has
             forbidden
             Men
             to
             remove
             the
             old
             Land-marks
             ,
             by
             confirming
             and
             re-inforcing
             the
             known
             Duties
             of
             Morality
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             as
             it
             has
             done
             in
             like
             Cases
             .
             It
             has
             charged
             Masters
             to
             be
             just
             to
             their
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Servants
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             ,
             whereby
             it
             has
             created
             no
             new
             Right
             on
             either
             side
             :
             For
             Masters
             were
             always
             bound
             to
             allow
             their
             Servants
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             and
             Servants
             to
             yield
             Obedience
             ;
             but
             in
             what
             measures
             or
             proportions
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             to
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             left
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             former
             particular
             
             Contracts
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             every
             Country
             .
             For
             even
             those
             Precepts
             of
             absolute
             Obedience
             ,
             
             for
             
               Servants
               to
               obey
               their
               Masters
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               them
               well
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             do
             not
             alter
             any
             of
             those
             measures
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             the
             Parties
             themselves
             shall
             agree
             upon
             ,
             or
             the
             usage
             of
             every
             Country
             does
             prescribe
             .
             For
             an
             English
             Servant
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             obey
             his
             Master
             in
             all
             lawful
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             inconvenient
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             his
             Bargain
             .
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             Servant
             to
             obey
             his
             covetous
             Master
             and
             to
             please
             him
             well
             ,
             in
             taking
             but
             one
             half
             of
             his
             Wages
             in
             full
             of
             all
             ;
             but
             I
             presume
             he
             may
             do
             better
             to
             disobey
             ,
             and
             displease
             him
             too
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             insist
             upon
             having
             his
             whole
             Due
             .
             It
             is
             certainly
             lawful
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Long
             ,
             for
             an
             English
             Servant
             to
             obey
             passively
             ,
             
               nay
               suffering
               ,
               tho
               wrongfully
               ,
               is
               his
               calling
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             serve
             in
             Chains
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             like
             a
             Gally-Slave
             ,
             and
             so
             disobey
             and
             displease
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             breach
             of
             his
             Christianity
             :
             for
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             could
             not
             abide
             to
             be
             smitten
             
               contrary
               to
               Law
            
             ,
             tho
             it
             were
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             Acts
             23.3
             .
             He
             presently
             indeed
             recalled
             his
             reviling
             Language
             ,
             but
             he
             
             did
             not
             correct
             his
             sharp
             Resentment
             of
             that
             Injury
             .
          
           
             If
             some
             Men
             could
             find
             such
             Texts
             as
             these
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             what
             Iron
             Yokes
             ,
             and
             what
             heavy
             Burdens
             would
             they
             not
             presently
             lay
             upon
             them
             ?
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             no
             more
             bind
             English
             Subjects
             ,
             than
             these
             Texts
             which
             were
             directed
             to
             Roman
             Slaves
             ,
             are
             the
             duty
             of
             English
             Servants
             .
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             several
             other
             Relative
             Duties
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             .
             Accordingly
             such
             Precepts
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Render
               unto
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               things
               which
               are
            
             Caesars
             ,
             do
             not
             alter
             or
             destroy
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             but
             plainly
             refer
             us
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             not
             who
             is
             Caesar
             ,
             nor
             who
             Caesar
             is
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             the
             things
             of
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             are
             not
             whatsoever
             he
             may
             demand
             ;
             for
             then
             when
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             
               render
               all
               Men
               their
               Dues
            
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             satisfy
             their
             Demands
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             unjust
             and
             unreasonable
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             new
             Device
             in
             Jovian
             ,
             of
             learning
             our
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             legal
             Duty
             from
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             conjuring
             ;
             for
             I
             may
             as
             well
             know
             the
             just
             Sum
             of
             Money
             which
             one
             Man
             owes
             to
             another
             ,
             
             meerly
             from
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Creditor
             .
          
           
             Having
             said
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             particularly
             examine
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             alledges
             ;
             he
             begins
             with
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
               Whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               ,
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
               .
               From
               which
               Text
            
             Epiphanius
             
               proves
               ,
               that
               the
               many
               Magistates
               under
               one
               King
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             thence
             our
             Author
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               under-Officers
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               ought
               no
               more
               to
               be
               resisted
               than
               the
               King
               's
               .
            
             Adding
             this
             further
             ,
             
               Though
               this
               may
               seem
               harsh
               in
               an
               English-man's
               Ears
               ,
               who
               will
               acknowledg
               perhaps
               that
               the
               King
               can
               do
               no
               Injury
               ,
               and
               is
               above
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               yet
               he
               knows
               his
               Officers
               are
               accountable
               for
               any
               illegal
               Act
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               Command
               of
               the
               Prince
               cannot
               secure
               them
               from
               being
               impeach'd
               by
               the
               People
               :
               granting
               this
               to
               be
               very
               true
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               still
               assert
               that
               the
               Inferiour
               Magistrate
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               Execution
               of
               an
               illegal
               Act
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               repelled
               by
               Force
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             grant
             that
             Inferiour
             Magistrates
             ,
             rightly
             constituted
             ,
             and
             duly
             executing
             their
             
             Office
             ,
             are
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             (
             for
             Government
             would
             be
             an
             impracticable
             thing
             without
             them
             )
             ;
             but
             as
             you
             shall
             see
             anon
             ,
             the
             Text
             it self
             carries
             this
             Limitation
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             excludes
             both
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             an
             Office
             ,
             and
             the
             illegal
             and
             malicious
             Exercise
             of
             it
             .
             If
             our
             Translators
             in
             this
             place
             had
             rendred
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Authorities
             instead
             of
             Powers
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             do
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.22
             .
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             just
             and
             
               lawful
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             rendred
             it
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             constantly
             signifies
             ,
             they
             had
             effectually
             prevented
             the
             false
             Application
             of
             this
             Text.
             But
             now
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             shelter
             illegal
             Commissions
             ,
             unauthoritative
             Acts
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             unlawful
             and
             outragious
             Violence
             under
             the
             word
             Power
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             Might
             ,
             tho
             they
             be
             not
             Right
             .
             However
             I
             shall
             make
             short
             work
             with
             this
             Imposture
             ;
             for
             if
             these
             things
             before-named
             ,
             be
             really
             contained
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             under
             the
             word
             Power
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Text
             are
             forbidden
             to
             be
             resisted
             ,
             why
             then
             let
             us
             put
             them
             into
             the
             Text
             (
             which
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             of
             trying
             the
             Sence
             of
             any
             Scripture
             )
             and
             let
             us
             see
             how
             they
             will
             become
             the
             place
             .
             And
             then
             it
             runs
             thus
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             illegal
             destructive
             
             Commission
             ,
             nor
             outragious
             Violence
             of
             Inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             
               but
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Rapines
             ,
             Burglaries
             ,
             Assassinations
             ,
             Massacres
             ,
             which
             are
             commited
             by
             Inferiour
             Officers
             ,
             
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             :
             Whosoever
             therefore
             withstands
             these
             ,
             
               resists
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             What
             blasphemous
             stuff
             is
             this
             which
             Men
             dare
             to
             affix
             upon
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             approving
             all
             lawful
             Government
             ,
             and
             confirming
             from
             Heaven
             those
             moral
             Duties
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Non-resistance
             ,
             which
             were
             always
             due
             to
             lawful
             Authority
             ;
             but
             you
             plainly
             see
             are
             not
             due
             to
             illegal
             Violence
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             clearly
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             Text
             it self
             will
             by
             no
             means
             admit
             it
             ,
             but
             spues
             it
             out
             .
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             you
             may
             likewise
             try
             ,
             whether
             usurped
             Power
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             intrude
             into
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             Office
             by
             wicked
             and
             undue
             means
             ,
             
               be
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             our
             Author
             quotes
             St.
             Peter
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               's
               hear
               St.
            
             Peter
             
               's
               Opinion
               in
               the
               Case
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
             
               Submit
               your selves
               unto
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ,
               whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supream
               ,
               or
               unto
               Governours
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               —
               
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               From
               this
               't
               is
               plain
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               Inferiour
               Officers
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               ▪
               as
               well
               as
               Supream
               ;
               this
               subordinate
               Power
               being
               from
               God
               ,
               tho
               not
               immediately
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             hot
             trouble
             my self
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             does
             ,
             about
             the
             Question
             ,
             whether
             the
             true
             rendring
             of
             this
             place
             be
             ,
             
               submit
               to
               every
               humane
               Creature
            
             ,
             meaning
             Divine
             Creature
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               submit
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             as
             our
             Translation
             has
             it
             ;
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             an
             improper
             Translation
             ,
             and
             has
             given
             occasion
             to
             a
             dangerous
             Error
             :
             for
             let
             the
             lawful
             Government
             be
             of
             what
             Extraction
             it
             will
             ,
             every
             Subject
             must
             submit
             to
             it
             
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
            
             .
             The
             present
             Question
             ,
             which
             wants
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Resolution
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             illegal
             Violence
             of
             under-Officers
             ?
             which
             I
             suppose
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Negative
             :
             For
             St.
             Peter
             plainly
             limits
             our
             Submission
             to
             such
             Governours
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             Subordination
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             on
             this
             Errand
             (
             which
             it
             was
             not
             over
             honest
             in
             our
             Author
             to
             conceal
             )
             
               for
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Evil-doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               .
            
             Whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             illegal
             Violence
             of
             Inferiour
             Governours
             ,
             crosses
             the
             very
             
             end
             of
             their
             Institution
             :
             besides
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             any
             such
             Act
             
               sent
               by
               the
               King
            
             ,
             but
             come
             of
             their
             own
             Head
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             they
             do
             this
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             King
             's
             declared
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             
               against
               his
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Indictment
             does
             fully
             set
             forth
             such
             Offences
             .
             For
             I
             must
             remember
             our
             Author
             of
             his
             Acknowledgment
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King's
               Officers
               an
               accountable
               for
               any
               illegal
               Act
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Command
               of
               the
               Prince
               cannot
               secure
               them
               from
               being
               impeach'd
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
             Now
             if
             they
             may
             be
             prosecuted
             and
             hang'd
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             private
             Malefactor
             (
             but
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             that
             submitting
             to
             them
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ?
             )
             why
             may
             not
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             Defence
             be
             made
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             against
             any
             other
             Evil-doers
             ?
             For
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             to
             resist
             any
             Evil-doer
             ,
             for
             
               our
               Saviour
               has
               commanded
               us
               not
               to
               resist
               Evil
               ,
               (
               Evil
               not
               signifying
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               Person
            
             )
             Mat.
             5.39
             .
             and
             thence
             he
             infers
             that
             
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               damn
               our selves
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               Violence
               of
               a
               Murderer
               ,
               though
               offered
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             am
             much
             confirmed
             in
             the
             truth
             which
             I
             maintain
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             that
             no
             Man
             
             can
             fairly
             oppose
             it
             ,
             without
             falling
             into
             the
             very
             dregs
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             and
             into
             those
             pernicious
             Principles
             ,
             which
             surrender
             the
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             part
             of
             Mankind
             to
             the
             Discretion
             of
             a
             few
             mischievous
             and
             blood-thirsty
             Men
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             put
             a
             Sword
             into
             their
             Hands
             to
             slay
             us
             .
             If
             this
             be
             Gospel
             ,
             
               gaudeant
               Latrones
            
             ,
             't
             is
             good
             Tydings
             not
             to
             the
             true
             Man
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Thief
             ,
             to
             the
             Cyclops
             ,
             to
             the
             Canibal
             ,
             to
             the
             hungry
             Irish
             Woolf
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Mauritanian
             Lyon
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             others
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             Saying
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             Argument
             may
             be
             otherwise
             answered
             ,
             than
             with
             a
             shrug
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Precept
             of
             our
             Saviour
             requires
             great
             Limitation
             ;
             for
             else
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             himself
             might
             not
             resist
             an
             Evil-doer
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             carries
             a
             Limitation
             sufficient
             for
             my
             present
             purpose
             along
             with
             it
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Instances
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             forbids
             Resistance
             ,
             are
             
               matters
               of
               a
               light
               nature
            
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Hammond
             expresses
             it
             .
             And
             the
             bearing
             of
             such
             tolerable
             Evils
             and
             Inconveniencies
             is
             no
             peculiar
             Duty
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             any
             wise
             moral
             Man
             would
             rather
             take
             a
             flap
             on
             the
             Face
             patiently
             ,
             than
             turn
             such
             a
             ridiculous
             Battery
             into
             a
             Fray
             and
             Bloodshed
             ;
             
             and
             rather
             receive
             two
             slight
             Injuries
             ▪
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             then
             revenge
             the
             first
             .
             For
             I
             shall
             here
             take
             occasion
             to
             inform
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             Revenge
             never
             was
             a
             natural
             Right
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             p.
             57.
             but
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             necessary
             Preservation
             of
             a
             Man's
             Life
             or
             Livelihood
             ,
             or
             the
             Moderation
             of
             a
             just
             and
             unblameable
             Defence
             ,
             do
             mightily
             differ
             from
             Revenge
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             Author
             wholly
             wrests
             our
             Saviour's
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             wilfully
             mis-represents
             his
             Case
             ,
             as
             every
             Man
             knows
             who
             has
             read
             the
             four
             Gospels
             .
             
             For
             he
             was
             not
             
               set
               upon
            
             in
             an
             illegal
             manner
             ,
             but
             apprehended
             by
             lawful
             Officers
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             Warrant
             from
             the
             Sanhedrin
             ,
             the
             supream
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             were
             aided
             by
             the
             Roman
             Guards
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             Rescue
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             exprest
             it
             ,
             lest
             there
             should
             
               be
               an
               uproar
               among
               the
               People
               :
            
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             Authority
             St.
             Peter
             drew
             his
             Sword
             ,
             and
             wounded
             Malchus
             ,
             a
             Servant
             or
             Officer
             of
             the
             High-Priest's
             ,
             Mat.
             26.51
             .
             Dr.
             Hammond
             there
             says
             ,
             
               He
               was
               the
               chief
               Officer
               ,
               or
               Foreman
               of
               them
               that
               had
               the
               Warrant
               to
               apprehend
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             ever
             
             Sword
             was
             wrongfully
             drawn
             ,
             and
             in
             Opposition
             to
             lawful
             Authority
             ,
             St.
             
             Peter's
             was
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             deservedly
             charm'd
             into
             the
             Sheath
             again
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             we
             cannot
             admit
             one
             Syllable
             of
             our
             Author's
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             confute
             his
             Answers
             to
             my
             five
             Propositions
             ,
             but
             every
             ordinary
             Reader
             will
             be
             able
             ,
             from
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             himself
             .
          
           
             I
             quoted
             Bracton
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Prerogative
             is
             bounded
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             further
             use
             of
             his
             words
             ;
             but
             I
             should
             have
             been
             ashamed
             of
             such
             an
             Inference
             as
             our
             Author
             makes
             ,
             when
             from
             these
             words
             of
             his
             own
             citing
             ,
             
               Rex
               habet
               Superiorem
               Deum
               ,
               item
               Legem
               ,
               per
               quam
               factus
               est
               Rex
               ,
               item
               Curiam
               suam
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Comites
               &
               Barones
            
             .
             He
             infers
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               more
               Power
               allowed
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               there
               is
               to
               the
               Earls
               and
               Barons
               ;
               who
               can
               only
               morally
               oblige
               the
               King's
               Conscience
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               perswaded
               their
               Counsels
               are
               just
               .
            
             What
             their
             Power
             is
             in
             Bracton
             I
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             for
             Bracton
             is
             an
             Author
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Mirror
             ,
             that
             very
             ancient
             Law-book
             ,
             need
             not
             be
             told
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             any
             Man
             may
             as
             well
             infer
             from
             this
             Passage
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Power
             allowed
             to
             God
             than
             to
             the
             Earls
             
             and
             Barons
             ;
             which
             absurd
             Inference
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Folly
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             
               forgot
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               if
               I
               do
               not
               constantly
               thank
               God
               for
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               Thebaean
               Legion
               .
            
             I
             do
             thank
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             Church
             is
             purged
             from
             such
             Fopperies
             ,
             and
             Legendary
             Stories
             ;
             or
             else
             I
             would
             never
             have
             declared
             my
             Assent
             and
             Consent
             to
             it
             :
             But
             when
             I
             thank
             God
             for
             the
             marvellous
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             the
             seven
             Sleepers
             have
             given
             us
             of
             the
             last
             Resurrection
             ;
             I
             shall
             then
             remember
             to
             do
             as
             much
             for
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Thebaean
             Legion
             .
             For
             tho
             I
             admitted
             it
             as
             a
             Case
             to
             be
             argued
             upon
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             any
             feigned
             Case
             of
             John-a-Nokes
             and
             John-a-Stiles
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             it
             was
             not
             our
             Case
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             obtruded
             as
             matter
             of
             Religion
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             the
             boldness
             to
             call
             it
             a
             Fable
             .
             And
             I
             have
             very
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             Eusebius
             ,
             the
             very
             Father
             Fox
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             
             Maximian's
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             wrote
             many
             Years
             after
             ,
             has
             not
             one
             word
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             voluminous
             Fathers
             of
             the
             fourth
             Century
             ;
             but
             Eucherius
             ,
             who
             lived
             
             about
             a
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             Years
             after
             the
             thing
             is
             said
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Author
             who
             is
             quoted
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             Maximian
             not
             only
             cut
             off
             this
             feigned
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             but
             buried
             them
             under
             ground
             for
             140
             Years
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             rose
             up
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             Pied
             Pipers
             Children
             did
             in
             a
             far
             Country
             .
             And
             our
             Author
             easily
             confirms
             me
             in
             the
             belief
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Romance
             ,
             when
             he
             here
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Eucherius
             made
             that
             brave
             resolute
             Speech
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             for
             many
             a
             true
             word
             is
             said
             by
             mistake
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Author's
             Performance
             ,
             I
             leave
             that
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             might
             have
             done
             my
             Comparison
             of
             Popery
             and
             Paganism
             ,
             without
             endeavouring
             to
             slur
             what
             he
             cannot
             answer
             .
             But
             tho
             I
             have
             forgiven
             him
             all
             his
             Abuses
             of
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             his
             reviling
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             what
             they
             say
             against
             Popery
             ,
             
             
               the
               old
               Elizabeth-way
               of
               railing
            
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             all
             they
             that
             have
             subscribed
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             
               as
               godly
               and
               wholsom
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               these
               times
               ,
            
             will
             never
             endure
             them
             to
             be
             run
             down
             by
             pretended
             Church-of
             -
             
             England-Men
             ,
             and
             Vipers
             in
             her
             Bosom
             ,
             both
             as
             unseasonable
             and
             ungodly
             ;
             as
             what
             is
             now
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             and
             as
             what
             ,
             according
             to
             
             them
             ,
             ought
             never
             to
             have
             been
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             answered
             what
             I
             thought
             material
             in
             this
             Author
             ,
             and
             have
             consulted
             the
             Reader
             's
             Ease
             as
             well
             as
             my
             own
             ,
             in
             passing
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Falsifications
             in
             so
             small
             a
             Volume
             in
             my
             whole
             Life
             :
             whereby
             I
             perceive
             that
             the
             design
             of
             these
             Men
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             the
             Service
             of
             Truth
             ;
             but
             their
             business
             is
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             blind
             and
             inslave
             Men
             at
             once
             ;
             just
             as
             the
             Philistines
             did
             by
             Sampson
             ,
             they
             put
             out
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             him
             grind
             in
             a
             Mill.
             And
             therefore
             the
             just
             Suspicions
             which
             I
             otherways
             have
             ,
             that
             this
             Author
             is
             a
             known
             Papist
             ,
             are
             not
             at
             all
             removed
             by
             his
             pretending
             to
             be
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             will
             write
             an
             hundred
             Untruths
             ,
             will
             certainly
             write
             one
             more
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           JOVIAN
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             IT
             has
             been
             the
             extream
             Felicity
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             a
             pregnant
             Title
             to
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             does
             alone
             in
             effect
             answer
             Julian
             :
             For
             as
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Preface
             ,
             Jovian
             proves
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             Elective
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             Jovian
             proves
             the
             Christians
             to
             have
             bin
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             under
             Julian
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             proves
             the
             Antiochians
             Zeal
             to
             have
             been
             Abusiveness
             ;
             and
             fourthly
             ,
             proves
             ,
             that
             
             Julian's
             Army
             in
             Persia
             were
             Christians
             .
             But
             how
             if
             
             Jovian
             proves
             not
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             but
             directly
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Election
             of
             Jovian
             ,
             after
             
             Constantine's
             Family
             was
             extinct
             ,
             does
             by
             no
             means
             prove
             ,
             that
             that
             Family
             did
             not
             inherit
             the
             Empire
             ;
             but
             it
             proves
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             the
             Historians
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Army
             elected
             Jovian
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Army
             and
             Senate
             proclaimed
             and
             recognized
             the
             Sons
             of
             Constantine
             to
             be
             the
             Emperors
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             never
             talk
             of
             their
             electing
             them
             .
          
           
             Neither
             does
             Procopius
             prove
             that
             Family
             not
             to
             be
             extinct
             in
             Julian
             :
             For
             
               pretended
               Kindred
            
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             
               impudently
               pretended
               Kindred
            
             ,
             
             is
             not
             Kindred
             .
             An
             House
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             from
             which
             Procopius
             descended
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Flavian
             House
             ;
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             lived
             all
             his
             Life
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             an
             Vnder-Writer
             ,
             or
             Clerk
             ,
             was
             a
             
               great
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Blood
             ;
             or
             than
             a
             sorry
             Pen-and-Inkhorn-Fellow
             ,
             as
             Themistius
             describes
             him
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             make
             a
             great
             
             Figure
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             Constantius
             and
             Julian
             .
             I
             thought
             very
             innocently
             ,
             a
             Man
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Line
             Male
             of
             the
             House
             of
             York
             ended
             in
             Richard
             the
             Third
             ,
             without
             telling
             the
             World
             a
             long
             impertinent
             Story
             of
             Simnel
             ,
             and
             
               Perkin
               Warbeck
            
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             see
             ,
             that
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             unless
             a
             Man
             writes
             the
             Memoirs
             of
             such
             Impostors
             ,
             and
             Vagabond
             Landlopers
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             represented
             by
             our
             Author
             as
             an
             Impostor
             himself
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             regard
             it
             the
             less
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             not
             more
             diversion
             in
             reading
             heretofore
             the
             Tragi-Comedy
             of
             this
             Impostor
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             now
             in
             our
             Author's
             management
             of
             him
             :
             To
             see
             
             Julian's
             Cousin
             Procopius
             ,
             standing
             by
             himself
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             a
             Genealogy
             ,
             
             just
             like
             a
             Cipher
             ,
             without
             Father
             ,
             without
             Mother
             ,
             and
             without
             Descent
             ;
             where
             the
             Noble
             
             Algernon's
             Cousin
             might
             as
             well
             have
             stood
             ,
             if
             the
             Herald
             had
             so
             pleased
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             if
             this
             famous
             Procopius
             must
             needs
             be
             brought
             into
             Play
             ,
             he
             is
             clearly
             on
             my
             side
             :
             For
             his
             setting
             up
             for
             Emperor
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             being
             of
             the
             Constantine
             Family
             ,
             is
             a
             strong
             Proof
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             look'd
             upon
             as
             Hereditary
             ;
             as
             Perkin
             Warbeck's
             Imposture
             did
             suppose
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             so
             here
             .
          
           
           
             Neither
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             does
             the
             passing
             by
             of
             Varronianus
             ,
             the
             Infant-Son
             of
             Jovian
             ,
             signify
             any
             thing
             ;
             when
             
               Edgar
               Atheling
            
             was
             set
             aside
             thrice
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Saxon
             Princes
             were
             put
             by
             for
             their
             Minority
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Valentinian
             being
             made
             Emperor
             at
             four
             Years
             old
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             Argument
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             Hereditary
             ,
             than
             the
             setting
             aside
             Ten
             at
             that
             Age
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             
             Jovian's
             
               quiet
               Behaviour
            
             is
             no
             proof
             that
             Valentinian
             ,
             as
             much
             a
             Confessor
             as
             he
             ,
             behaved
             himself
             quietly
             ,
             when
             he
             struck
             the
             Priest
             ;
             nor
             that
             all
             the
             other
             Christians
             behaved
             themselves
             quietly
             under
             Julian
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             not
             ;
             particularly
             the
             generous
             and
             zealous
             Caesareans
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             Gregory
             calls
             them
             ,
             who
             destroyed
             the
             Temple
             of
             
             Julian's
             great
             Goddess
             Fortune
             in
             his
             Reign
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             unfortunate
             in
             a
             fortunate
             Time.
             For
             which
             Julian
             was
             enraged
             at
             that
             whole
             City
             ,
             
             and
             gave
             his
             own
             Heathens
             there
             a
             severe
             Reprimand
             ,
             for
             not
             hazarding
             themselves
             to
             defend
             their
             Goddess
             ;
             but
             they
             durst
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             Christians
             in
             that
             City
             were
             too
             many
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             how
             if
             Jovian
             himself
             was
             as
             generous
             ,
             and
             as
             zealous
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             any
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             tho
             he
             had
             
             laid
             down
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             was
             cashiered
             for
             not
             sacrificing
             ,
             and
             obeying
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             wicked
             King
             ;
             yet
             Julian
             ,
             in
             his
             Expedition
             for
             Persia
             ,
             
             
               by
               Necessity
               of
               the
               approaching
               War
               ,
               had
               him
               amongst
               his
               Commanders
               ,
            
             as
             
             Socrates's
             Words
             are
             .
             I
             have
             been
             often
             puzled
             ,
             to
             imagine
             what
             that
             Necessity
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             sometimes
             been
             inclined
             to
             think
             that
             Julian
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             him
             for
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             to
             command
             some
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             ,
             who
             indeed
             ,
             for
             his
             Abilities
             ,
             was
             fittest
             to
             have
             commanded
             in
             chief
             .
             But
             that
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             Jovian
             was
             but
             a
             Pike-man
             in
             that
             Expedition
             ,
             
             and
             was
             not
             entrusted
             with
             any
             Command
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Sergeant
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             more
             than
             a
             common
             Foot-Souldier
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             chosen
             Emperor
             .
             And
             therefore
             Julian
             could
             not
             be
             without
             him
             ,
             nor
             leave
             him
             behind
             him
             ,
             upon
             some
             other
             account
             ;
             and
             whether
             that
             were
             ,
             lest
             in
             his
             absence
             he
             should
             go
             and
             live
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             which
             was
             close
             by
             Nazianzum
             ,
             where
             old
             Gregory
             dwelt
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             other
             account
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             our
             Author
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ;
             
             Jovian's
             being
             libelled
             and
             abused
             by
             none
             but
             the
             Heathens
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             for
             making
             a
             dishonourable
             Peace
             
             with
             the
             Persians
             ,
             which
             Reproach
             the
             Christians
             always
             wiped
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             justly
             laid
             it
             upon
             
             Julian's
             Rashness
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             undeniably
             true
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             has
             already
             proved
             it
             in
             
             Jovian's
             Life
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             could
             further
             prove
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             )
             does
             by
             no
             means
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             of
             Antioch
             abused
             him
             as
             well
             as
             Julian
             ,
             and
             consequently
             would
             have
             abused
             any
             Body
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Misopogon
             it self
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             express
             Testimony
             of
             Theodoret
             ,
             that
             the
             Instances
             of
             the
             Antiochian
             Christians
             Hatred
             to
             Julian
             ,
             did
             proceed
             purely
             from
             the
             height
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             their
             fervent
             Love
             to
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             too
             much
             in
             reason
             to
             tell
             Men
             a
             Story
             ,
             and
             to
             find
             them
             Ears
             too
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             do
             it
             for
             once
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             Story
             of
             Theodoret.
             The
             Words
             were
             these
             :
             
             
               That
               the
               Antiochians
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               their
               Christianity
               from
               the
               greatest
               Pair
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               warm
               Affection
               for
               the
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               of
               all
               ,
               did
               always
               abominate
               Julian
               ,
               who
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               remembred
               ;
               you
               have
               his
               own
               Word
               for
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               he
               wrote
               a
               Book
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               called
               them
               the
               Beard-haters
               .
            
             Now
             the
             same
             Men
             ,
             that
             
             derived
             their
             Christianity
             from
             the
             chiefest
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             great
             Love
             for
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             were
             the
             Men
             that
             could
             not
             endure
             Julian
             ,
             and
             against
             whom
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             he
             writ
             his
             Misopogon
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             Theodoret
             ,
             that
             Book
             was
             caused
             by
             their
             Hatred
             to
             Julian
             ,
             and
             their
             Hatred
             to
             Julian
             was
             caused
             by
             their
             Love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Love
             to
             Christ
             proceeded
             from
             their
             pure
             and
             primitive
             Christianity
             .
             And
             let
             our
             Author
             find
             any
             new
             ways
             of
             shuffling
             ,
             to
             call
             this
             Zeal
             Scurrility
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             Jovian
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             
             Julian's
             Army
             in
             Persia
             to
             be
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             
               almost
               all
               Christians
            
             ,
             (
             as
             my
             divided
             Answerers
             say
             )
             or
             Christians
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             demonstrable
             from
             his
             Election
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Heathens
             ;
             for
             he
             therefore
             refused
             the
             Empire
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             Heathens
             .
             He
             refused
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             
             when
             he
             was
             chosen
             by
             the
             Army
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Commanders
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Commanders
             had
             agreed
             to
             the
             Army's
             Choice
             ,
             and
             had
             set
             him
             upon
             a
             high
             Stage
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             all
             the
             Titles
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             calling
             him
             Caesar
             and
             Augustus
             ;
             still
             he
             refused
             it
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             Princes
             nor
             Souldiers
             altering
             their
             Minds
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             but
             told
             them
             plainly
             ,
             
             
               I
               cannot
               ,
               
               being
               a
               Christian
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               take
               the
               Government
               of
               such
               Men
               ,
               nor
               be
               the
               Emperor
               over
               
               Julian's
               Army
               ,
               which
               is
               principled
               in
               a
               wicked
               Religion
               ;
               for
               such
               Men
               ,
               being
               left
               destitute
               of
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               will
               become
               an
               easy
               Prey
               and
               Sport
               to
               our
               Enemies
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               having
               heard
               these
               Words
               ,
               cried
               out
               with
               one
               Voice
               :
               O
               King
               ,
               let
               not
               that
               Doubt
               trouble
               you
               ,
               neither
               do
               you
               decline
               the
               Government
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               a
               wicked
               Government
               ;
               for
               you
               shall
               reign
               over
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Men
               bred
               up
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               :
               For
               the
               elder
               amongst
               us
               were
               bred
               under
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               under
               Constantius
               ;
               and
               the
               Reign
               of
               this
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               dead
               ,
               has
               been
               short
               ,
               and
               not
               sufficient
               to
               establish
               Heathenism
               in
               the
               Minds
               of
               those
               that
               have
               been
               seduced
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             
             Julian's
             Army
             were
             profest
             Heathens
             :
             for
             it
             is
             Nonsence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Jovian
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             was
             all
             along
             with
             it
             in
             that
             Expedition
             ,
             did
             not
             know
             what
             Religion
             the
             Army
             profest
             .
             Or
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             Danger
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             for
             declaring
             against
             Heathenism
             in
             a
             Christian
             Army
             ;
             that
             Theodoret
             should
             say
             ,
             
               This
               brave
               Man
               ,
               using
               his
               
               accustomed
               Boldness
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               says
               our
               Author
               ,
               p.
               105.
               confessing
               Christ
               boldly
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               in
               apparent
               Danger
               of
               Torture
               or
               Death
               )
               not
               fearing
               the
               Princes
               or
               Armies
               Alteration
               for
               the
               worse
               ,
               said
               ,
               I
               cannot
               ,
               being
               a
               Christian
               ,
               take
               upon
               me
               the
               Government
               of
               such
               Men.
               
            
             It
             may
             indeed
             be
             demanded
             ,
             why
             the
             Army
             ,
             knowing
             his
             Religion
             as
             well
             as
             he
             knew
             theirs
             ,
             should
             nevertheless
             chuse
             him
             for
             their
             Emperor
             ?
             But
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Historians
             furnish
             us
             with
             this
             ready
             Answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Army
             was
             in
             miserable
             Straits
             and
             Perplexity
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             all
             lost
             ,
             without
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             matchless
             Courage
             and
             Conduct
             to
             head
             them
             :
             And
             then
             their
             own
             Declaration
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Heathens
             only
             upon
             liking
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             been
             long
             enough
             to
             contract
             an
             Aversion
             to
             that
             Religion
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             were
             bred
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             never
             read
             of
             any
             other
             profest
             Christians
             in
             
             Julian's
             Army
             in
             Persia
             ,
             besides
             Jovian
             and
             Valens
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             can
             assure
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             Valentinian
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             unless
             he
             march'd
             like
             an
             Elephant
             ,
             with
             his
             Castle
             on
             his
             Back
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             then
             in
             Prison
             for
             striking
             the
             Priest
             )
             except
             we
             should
             likewise
             add
             him
             ,
             whom
             Libanius
             and
             Sozomen
             talk
             of
             .
             
             But
             when
             Jovian
             had
             thus
             resolutely
             declared
             himself
             ,
             the
             Army
             likewise
             declared
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             very
             good
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             not
             distrust
             their
             sudden
             Conversion
             .
             They
             were
             such
             Christians
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             in
             great
             plenty
             at
             the
             end
             of
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Persecutions
             ,
             who
             turn'd
             Heathens
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Danger
             was
             over
             ,
             immediatly
             return'd
             to
             the
             Church
             again
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             worse
             in
             these
             Christians
             ,
             I
             mean
             
             Jovian's
             Christians
             ,
             and
             
             Julian's
             Heathens
             ,
             because
             ,
             
             as
             St.
             Jerome
             observes
             ,
             
               
               Julian's
               Persecution
               was
               a
               winning
               Persecution
               ,
               rather
               leading
               ,
               than
               driving
               Men
               to
               Heathenism
               .
            
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             less
             to
             be
             wondred
             at
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             seen
             the
             same
             Unsteadiness
             and
             Volubility
             in
             Universities
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Convocations
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             the
             reproach
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             
             Julian's
             Persecution
             ,
             or
             
             Jovian's
             Declaration
             ,
             have
             been
             Papists
             or
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             their
             Princes
             were
             inclined
             ;
             and
             have
             made
             more
             haste
             to
             turn
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             than
             these
             Souldiers
             did
             .
          
           
             This
             plain
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             therefore
             set
             down
             the
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             does
             evidently
             shew
             the
             Falshood
             of
             that
             
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             Julian's
             
               Army
               in
            
             Persia
             
               was
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Christian
               .
            
             It
             may
             be
             my
             Answerers
             fell
             into
             this
             Mistake
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             wilful
             ,
             by
             jumbling
             together
             the
             Beginning
             and
             latter
             End
             of
             
             Julian's
             Reign
             .
             For
             our
             Author
             might
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             mentions
             the
             
               Remnant
               of
               more
               than
               Seven
               Thousand
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               had
               not
               bowed
               the
               Knee
               to
            
             Baal
             ,
             before
             Julian
             had
             made
             any
             Edict
             against
             the
             Christians
             in
             any
             kind
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             call
             them
             Galileans
             ;
             before
             he
             had
             ensnared
             them
             with
             his
             Donative
             ,
             and
             used
             many
             other
             Arts
             of
             corrupting
             them
             ,
             or
             made
             his
             Edict
             of
             cashiering
             the
             Christians
             .
             And
             it
             is
             intolerable
             false
             Reasoning
             ,
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             Affairs
             in
             the
             end
             of
             
             Julian's
             Reign
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Gregory
             observes
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             
             Julian's
             Reign
             ,
             Christianity
             was
             the
             establish'd
             and
             prevailing
             Religion
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             Julian
             to
             attempt
             to
             alter
             and
             disturb
             it
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             than
             to
             shake
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             
             and
             to
             hazard
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             ;
             and
             that
             afterwards
             the
             Empire
             was
             actually
             filled
             with
             Sedition
             ,
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             Fighting
             ,
             on
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             us
             take
             a
             view
             of
             the
             Face
             of
             Things
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             his
             
             Reign
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             he
             had
             set
             the
             Jews
             on
             work
             to
             repair
             their
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             but
             Fire
             came
             out
             from
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             wonderful
             violent
             manner
             ,
             as
             killed
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             forced
             them
             all
             to
             desist
             .
             
               These
               Things
               did
               not
               happen
               ,
               
               says
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               godly
               Emperors
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               time
               when
               we
               were
               in
               a
               miserable
               low
               Condition
               ;
               when
               we
               all
               went
               in
               danger
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               when
               the
               common
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
               was
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               when
               Paganism
               flourish'd
               ;
               when
               the
               Christians
               either
               hid
               themselves
               in
               their
               Houses
               ,
               or
               were
               fled
               into
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               publick
               ,
               then
               these
               Things
               happened
               ,
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               impudent
               Pretence
               might
               be
               left
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               Work.
               
            
             No
             ,
             alas
             !
             they
             were
             not
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             disturb
             any
             Body
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             never
             so
             much
             mind
             to
             it
             .
             Impudence
             it self
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             able
             to
             hinder
             the
             Jews
             in
             this
             Work.
             That
             is
             the
             Father's
             reasoning
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             seen
             already
             ,
             what
             Strength
             of
             Numbers
             the
             Christians
             had
             ,
             in
             
             Julian's
             
             Army
             :
             And
             as
             for
             what
             Force
             of
             Arms
             and
             Ammunition
             they
             had
             out
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             appears
             fully
             by
             
             Julian's
             Edict
             ,
             a
             considerable
             time
             before
             ,
             
             wherein
             he
             charges
             all
             the
             Christian
             Laity
             in
             the
             Empire
             ,
             
               not
               to
               be
               persuaded
               by
               their
               Bishops
               to
               take
               up
               Stones
               ,
               and
               disobey
               the
               Magistrate
               .
            
             Truly
             ,
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Magazine
             !
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             plainly
             said
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             disarmed
             ,
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             defenceless
             ,
             even
             to
             contempt
             ?
             And
             that
             they
             might
             well
             complain
             ,
             with
             Gregory
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             neither
             Arms
             nor
             Ammunition
             ,
             
               nor
               Wall
               ,
               nor
               Weapon
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               any
               Defence
               left
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               Hope
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               deprived
               and
               retrench'd
               of
               all
               humane
               Aid
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             explains
             this
             Passage
             ,
             p.
             178.
             
             They
             had
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             humane
             Aid
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             them
             not
             :
             
               Not
               that
               they
               wanted
               Strength
               and
               Numbers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               their
               suffering
               Religion
               they
               could
               not
               use
               them
               .
            
             Now
             they
             never
             had
             them
             to
             use
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             why
             then
             does
             Gregory
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             them
             not
             left
             ?
             It
             seems
             they
             once
             had
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Sence
             in
             which
             they
             now
             wanted
             them
             .
             Did
             ever
             any
             Man
             complain
             that
             he
             wanted
             Bread
             ,
             meaning
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Peck-Loaf
             
             standing
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             wanted
             a
             Stomach
             ,
             or
             inward
             Principle
             of
             eating
             ?
             If
             a
             thousand
             Transcribers
             interpret
             Authors
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             I
             shall
             beg
             all
             their
             Pardons
             .
             As
             for
             that
             indefinite
             Speech
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             
             that
             
               Christian
               Souldiers
               served
               under
            
             Julian
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             so
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             or
             if
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             served
             under
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             proves
             nothing
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             For
             
               Christiani
               Milites
            
             is
             either
             Units
             ,
             or
             Tens
             ,
             or
             Tens
             of
             Millions
             .
             And
             when
             our
             Author
             tells
             me
             how
             many
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             served
             under
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             him
             a
             further
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Thing
             he
             touches
             upon
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             was
             not
             entailed
             ,
             (
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             entailed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             uses
             Eusebius
             very
             uncivilly
             )
             from
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               either
               great
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               great
               Deceitfulness
               in
               me
               ,
               to
               assert
               it
               to
               be
               Hereditary
               .
            
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             which
             of
             the
             two
             it
             was
             in
             Bishop
             Bilson
             ,
             who
             asserted
             it
             almost
             an
             hundred
             Years
             before
             I
             did
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               The
               Roman
               Empire
               it self
               ,
               
               from
               Constantine
               the
               Great
               ,
               and
               before
               ,
               till
               the
               Time
               of
               Otho
               the
               Third
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               seven
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               and
               upwards
               ,
               went
               by
               Succession
               ,
               save
               where
               the
               Right-Lines
               failed
               ,
               or
               Sedition
               disturbed
               the
               Heir
               .
            
             Where
             he
             likewise
             matches
             it
             with
             the
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
             of
             
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             afterwards
             the
             Empire
             began
             to
             be
             Hereditary
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             in
             
             Constantine's
             Family
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             an
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             of
             Five
             from
             
               Herculeus
               Maximianus
            
             to
             Julian
             ?
             But
             besides
             such
             an
             Instance
             of
             uninterrupted
             Succession
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Rarity
             in
             Kingdoms
             that
             are
             undoubtedly
             Hereditary
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             is
             no
             Proof
             of
             Right
             ,
             the
             express
             Testimony
             of
             Eusebius
             is
             so
             full
             and
             convincing
             ,
             
               that
               it
               descended
               from
               Father
               to
               Son
               ,
               like
               any
               other
               Patrimony
               ,
            
             that
             I
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             added
             other
             Proofs
             ,
             for
             I
             see
             that
             alone
             cannot
             be
             answered
             .
             I
             was
             not
             in
             the
             least
             concern'd
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             descended
             in
             a
             right
             Line
             ,
             from
             the
             twelve
             Caesars
             down
             to
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             Author
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             writ
             his
             long
             impertinent
             History
             of
             broken
             Succession
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             did
             slight
             when
             I
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             much
             as
             now
             I
             see
             it
             :
             For
             who
             would
             go
             to
             use
             
             such
             a
             deceitful
             Medium
             ,
             as
             a
             History
             of
             broken
             Succession
             ,
             to
             prove
             an
             Empire
             to
             be
             Elective
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             if
             our
             Author
             consider
             that
             Argument
             better
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             abide
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Without
             thinking
             my self
             bound
             therefore
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             his
             Knight-Errantry
             ,
             quite
             through
             a
             Succession
             of
             three
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             it
             was
             Hereditary
             ,
             as
             he
             confesses
             ,
             and
             quotes
             Dio
             for
             it
             ,
             
             p.
             9.
             and
             was
             propagated
             by
             Adoption
             in
             the
             Julian
             Family
             ,
             to
             the
             Emperor
             Nero
             ;
             and
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             broken
             ,
             was
             often
             pieced
             again
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             still
             shews
             the
             Nature
             of
             it
             to
             be
             Hereditary
             )
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Clearness
             and
             Brevity
             I
             can
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             hereditary
             in
             Constantine's
             Family
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             Right
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             They
             were
             not
             elected
             either
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             or
             the
             Army
             ,
             who
             only
             declared
             ,
             recognized
             ,
             or
             proclaimed
             the
             new
             King
             to
             be
             Emperor
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Euseb
               .
               Vita
               Const
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             68.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             cap.
             69.
             
          
           
             2dly
             ;
             During
             that
             Family
             there
             was
             no
             Interregnum
             .
             At
             Chlorus
             Death
             Eusebius
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
             
               Vit.
               Const
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
             And
             afterwards
             says
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             an
             Interregnum
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             minute
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ;
             They
             were
             either
             Testamentary
             Heirs
             ,
             or
             Heirs
             at
             Law
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             all
             lawful
             and
             undoubted
             Heirs
             :
             
               Const
               .
               Chlorus
            
             ,
             as
             the
             adopted
             Son
             of
             
               Maximian
               ;
               Constantine
            
             ,
             as
             eldest
             Son
             to
             his
             Father
             ;
             
             Constantine's
             Sons
             ,
             as
             Testamentary
             Heirs
             ;
             and
             Julian
             ,
             as
             Heir
             at
             Law.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             in
             a
             few
             Words
             clear
             the
             Titles
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Julian
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             one
             that
             I
             needed
             to
             insist
             upon
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             Of
             
               Constantine
               ;
               Eusebius
            
             says
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Throne
             descended
             to
             him
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             a
             Patrimony
             .
             Socrates
             says
             ,
             
             that
             he
             was
             declared
             King
             in
             his
             Father's
             stead
             ,
             the
             very
             Word
             which
             is
             used
             to
             describe
             the
             Jewish
             Succession
             .
             
             Eumenius
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             his
             Father's
             lawful
             Successor
             ,
             and
             undoubted
             Heir
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ;
             Constantine
             ,
             being
             possest
             of
             the
             whole
             Roman
             World
             ,
             which
             indeed
             was
             too
             large
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             wisely
             divided
             it
             amongst
             his
             three
             Sons
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             
             Heirs
             by
             Testament
             .
             
               Theod.
               Socrat.
               Ruffin
            
             .
             He
             left
             them
             Heirs
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             Heirs
             ,
             he
             wrote
             them
             Heirs
             .
             And
             accordingly
             St.
             Ambrose
             calls
             Constantius
             ,
             (
             who
             survived
             the
             others
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             entire
             again
             )
             the
             
               Heir
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Dignity
            
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ;
             Julian
             was
             Heir
             at
             Law
             :
             He
             had
             the
             Empire
             by
             Blood
             and
             Birth
             ,
             it
             fell
             to
             him
             by
             ordinary
             Right
             .
             And
             if
             Jovian
             had
             been
             elected
             Emperor
             ,
             while
             Julian
             was
             living
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             injured
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             had
             Wrong
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             make
             appear
             by
             these
             following
             Testimonies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Julian
             was
             lawfully
             possest
             of
             the
             Empire
             after
             
             Constantius's
             Death
             ,
             but
             not
             before
             ;
             for
             tho
             he
             were
             chosen
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Army
             in
             
             Constantius's
             Life-time
             ,
             yet
             that
             Choice
             only
             made
             him
             an
             Usurper
             .
             So
             Ruffinus
             tells
             us
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             27.
             
             
               Post
               quem
               (
               scil
            
             .
             Constantium
             )
             Julianus
             
               praesumptum
               priùs
               ,
               deinde
               ut
               legitimum
               ,
               solus
               obtinuit
               Principatum
               .
            
          
           
             
             2.
             
             This
             lawful
             Title
             was
             a
             Title
             by
             Birth
             and
             Blood.
             So
             Themistius
             ,
             a
             Senator
             ,
             and
             the
             Governor
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             Jovian
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Constantine
             Family
             ,
             and
             Julian
             especially
             ,
             tells
             him
             :
             
               You
               having
               received
               the
               Empire
               
                 (
                 meaning
                 by
                 Election
              
               )
               have
               maintained
               
               it
               better
               than
               they
               who
               received
               it
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Succession
               by
               Birth
               and
               Blood.
               
            
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             is
             what
             
               Ammian
               .
               Marcell
            
             .
             means
             by
             
               ordinario
               jure
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               when
               Julian
               had
               news
               of
               
               Constantius's
               Death
               ,
               he
               ,
               
               and
               his
               whole
               Army
               after
               him
               ,
               marched
               merrily
               for
               Constantinople
               ;
               for
               they
               saw
               that
               the
               Empire
               ,
               which
               they
               were
               going
               to
               take
               away
               by
               force
               ,
               with
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               utmost
               Hazards
               ,
               was
               now
               unexpectedly
               granted
               in
               the
               ordinary
               way
               of
               Right
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             by
             
             Constantius's
             Death
             ,
             it
             was
             
             Julian's
             of
             course
             :
             For
             as
             for
             that
             Flam
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             named
             Julian
             his
             Successor
             with
             his
             last
             Breath
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             a
             Falshood
             ,
             that
             the
             meanest
             Sutler
             in
             
             Julian's
             Army
             was
             not
             silly
             enough
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             Constantius
             was
             coming
             to
             advance
             him
             the
             other
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             ordinary
             Right
             by
             Birth
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             sole
             Heir
             of
             the
             Constantian
             Family
             ,
             was
             so
             just
             a
             Title
             ,
             that
             if
             Jovian
             had
             been
             elected
             Emperor
             ,
             while
             Julian
             was
             alive
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             injured
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             had
             Wrong
             done
             him
             .
             So
             the
             same
             Themistius
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             Jovian
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Empire
               was
               before
               owing
               to
               him
               for
               his
               
               Father's
               Vertue
               ;
               but
               at
               
               Constantine's
               Death
               he
               deferred
               to
               take
               the
               Debt
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               to
               usurp
               upon
               the
               
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Constantine
                 Succession
              
               ,
               
               and
               was
               reserved
               till
               now
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               receive
               his
               Father's
               Debt
               ,
               
                 without
                 doing
                 wrong
                 to
                 any
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             It
             seems
             Julian
             had
             been
             wronged
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             put
             by
             his
             Succcession
             ,
             therefore
             he
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             him
             aside
             had
             been
             a
             proper
             Exclusion
             .
             And
             yet
             Gregory
             and
             Basil
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             wear
             one
             Beard
             ,
             and
             Constantius
             on
             his
             Death-Bed
             ,
             thought
             the
             whole
             Christian
             World
             much
             more
             wronged
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             not
             set
             aside
             .
             
               Q.
               E.
               D.
            
             
          
           
             To
             answer
             Forty
             of
             our
             Author's
             trifling
             Objections
             at
             once
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             be
             for
             Primogeniture
             and
             Gavelkind
             too
             ?
             &c.
             I
             affirm
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             never
             was
             a
             Succession
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             alterable
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             not
             be
             directed
             and
             governed
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             by
             both
             .
             The
             Jewish
             Succession
             ,
             which
             was
             establish'd
             by
             God
             himself
             in
             the
             Line
             of
             David
             ,
             was
             not
             so
             establish'd
             ,
             as
             to
             exclude
             the
             Peoples
             Governance
             and
             Disposal
             of
             it
             .
             A
             clear
             
             Instance
             you
             have
             of
             this
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             36.1
             .
             and
             2
             Kings
             23.30
             .
             
               Then
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Land
               took
            
             Jehoahaz
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Josiah
             ,
             
               and
               made
               him
               King
               in
               his
               Father's
               stead
               ,
               in
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             Jehoahaz
             was
             the
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             excluded
             his
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             King.
             And
             tho
             he
             were
             the
             younger
             Brother
             ,
             by
             about
             two
             Years
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             approves
             the
             Title
             and
             Birth-right
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Land
             gave
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             allows
             and
             records
             him
             to
             be
             the
             First-born
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             3.15
             .
             
               And
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Josiah
             
               were
               ;
               the
               First-born
            
             ,
             Johanan
             ;
             
               the
               second
            
             ,
             Jehojakim
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             Johanan
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Jehoahaz
             ,
             as
             all
             Commentators
             are
             agreed
             ;
             such
             variety
             of
             Names
             being
             very
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             for
             the
             same
             Person
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ;
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Succession
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Gregory
             blames
             Constantius
             alone
             ,
             and
             neither
             Souldiery
             nor
             Senate
             ,
             for
             
             Julian's
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             3dly
             ;
             That
             in
             all
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
             ,
             the
             Succession
             has
             been
             variously
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             by
             those
             who
             had
             the
             Government
             
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             Chlorus
             might
             do
             as
             was
             most
             fit
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Empire
             to
             his
             eldest
             Son
             alone
             ;
             and
             yet
             Constantine
             do
             as
             well
             ,
             to
             divide
             his
             larger
             Empire
             amongst
             his
             three
             Sons
             .
             Both
             which
             ways
             of
             inheriting
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             were
             still
             by
             Divine
             Right
             .
             We
             have
             a
             plain
             Instance
             of
             this
             likewise
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             Philip
             and
             
             Mary's
             Marriage
             ,
             
             in
             the
             united
             Kingdoms
             of
             those
             two
             Princes
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Supererrogation
             ,
             that
             the
             Empire
             (
             after
             
             Jovian's
             untimely
             and
             sudden
             Death
             )
             went
             on
             again
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Hereditary
             Succession
             ,
             first
             in
             
             Valentinian's
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             
             Theodosius's
             Family
             .
             Gratian
             ,
             and
             Valentinian
             the
             younger
             ,
             succeeded
             Valentinian
             ,
             as
             his
             lawful
             Heirs
             .
             So
             Symmachus
             ,
             Praefect
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             expresses
             it
             :
             
               Eum
               Religionis
               statum
               petimus
               ,
               qui
               divo
               parenti
               vestro
               culminis
               servavit
               Imperium
               ,
               qui
               fortunato
               Principi
               legitimos
               suffecit
               Haeredes
               .
            
             One
             of
             them
             was
             Emperor
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Child
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             all
             one
             for
             that
             :
             For
             as
             St.
             Ambrose
             says
             by
             
             Theodosius's
             young
             Sons
             ,
             Arcadius
             and
             Honorius
             ,
             who
             likewise
             succeeded
             their
             Father
             ;
             
               Nec
               moveat
               aetas
               ,
               Imperatoris
               perfecta
               aetas
               :
            
             No-body
             is
             to
             mind
             their
             Age
             ,
             for
             an
             Emperor
             is
             
             always
             at
             Age.
             The
             Descent
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             took
             away
             all
             Defects
             .
             And
             St.
             Ambrose
             exhorts
             the
             People
             and
             Army
             to
             pay
             the
             same
             Duty
             to
             these
             Minors
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             to
             Theodosius
             himself
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ;
             and
             tells
             them
             what
             Sacrilege
             it
             would
             be
             to
             violate
             their
             Rights
             :
             
               Plus
               debetis
               defuncto
            
             ,
             
             
               quàm
               debuistis
               viventi
               .
               Etenim
               si
               in
               liberis
               privatorum
               ,
               non
               sine
               gravi
               scelere
               minorum
               jura
               temerantur
               ;
               quanto
               magis
               in
               filiis
               Imperatoris
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             the
             Empire
             were
             not
             Hereditary
             ,
             in
             that
             period
             of
             it
             which
             my
             Discourse
             led
             me
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             the
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heathens
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             imposed
             upon
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             ,
             have
             mocked
             God
             in
             their
             Prayers
             .
             Firmicus
             prays
             the
             great
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             ,
             
             together
             with
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Government
             of
             Constantine
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             perpetual
             ;
             and
             grant
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             reign
             over
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             Posterity
             of
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             in
             a
             continued
             Series
             of
             infinite
             Ages
             .
             Sozomen
             prays
             ,
             
             that
             God
             would
             transmit
             
             Theodosius's
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             Children's
             Children
             .
             To
             which
             Prince
             ,
             Cyrill
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Queen
               ,
               
               glorious
               
               in
               having
               Children
               by
               you
               ,
               gives
               hope
               of
               Perpetuity
               to
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             Now
             from
             any
             one
             of
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             not
             Elective
             ;
             For
             every
             one
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             King's
             Children
             ,
             in
             an
             Elective
             Kingdom
             ,
             are
             farthest
             off
             from
             succeeding
             :
             Whoever
             succeeds
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             alter
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             Hereditary
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Empire
             of
             Germany
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Reason
             for
             it
             :
             None
             but
             the
             House
             of
             Austria
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             large
             Hereditary
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             ,
             and
             so
             scituate
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Bulwark
             against
             the
             Turk
             ,
             being
             capable
             of
             defending
             and
             preserving
             that
             Empire
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             our
             Author
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             thinking
             the
             Stress
             of
             my
             Argument
             lies
             upon
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             the
             Empire
             was
             Hereditary
             in
             
             Julian's
             time
             ,
             (
             which
             nevertheless
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             confute
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             in
             fourscore
             Pages
             more
             ,
             )
             I
             do
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Conclusions
             which
             are
             drawn
             from
             his
             own
             Premises
             ,
             will
             serve
             my
             Turn
             as
             well
             .
          
           
           
             Our
             Author
             says
             ,
             pag.
             51.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Caesarship
             
               only
               made
               a
               Man
               Candidate
               ,
               and
               Expectant
               of
               the
               Empire
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             himself
             afterwards
             ,
             
               it
               was
               a
               Recommendation
               to
               the
            
             Augustus-ship
             .
             Tho
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             Candidate
             or
             Expectant
             is
             not
             the
             English
             of
             
             Spartianus's
             Latine
             ,
             which
             he
             there
             quotes
             ;
             for
             designed
             or
             appointed
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Majesty
             are
             more
             than
             Candidates
             ;
             and
             Eumenius
             ,
             who
             understood
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             and
             Language
             better
             than
             any
             modern
             Man
             ,
             opposes
             those
             two
             Words
             to
             one
             another
             :
             
               Sacrum
               illud
               palatium
               ,
               non
               Candidatus
               Imperii
               ,
               sed
               designatus
               intrasti
               .
            
             However
             ,
             
             to
             take
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Caesar
             at
             the
             very
             lowest
             ,
             he
             was
             recommended
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             stood
             fairest
             for
             it
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Empire
             had
             generally
             gone
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             might
             plead
             Custom
             ,
             tho
             not
             a
             strict
             Right
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             was
             next
             to
             the
             Chair
             .
             Nevertheless
             the
             Christians
             were
             for
             setting
             aside
             one
             that
             had
             these
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             Roman
             World
             ,
             meerly
             because
             he
             was
             not
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             have
             a
             Heathen
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             .
             Now
             I
             did
             not
             go
             to
             ask
             their
             Opinion
             concerning
             the
             13
             th
             of
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             dozen
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             more
             ;
             or
             
             whether
             our
             King
             and
             Parliament
             have
             not
             equal
             power
             to
             exclude
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             as
             Constantius
             had
             to
             degrade
             a
             Pagan
             Caesar
             ?
             Of
             which
             I
             never
             doubted
             ,
             nor
             dare
             our
             Author
             deny
             it
             .
             But
             my
             Enquiry
             was
             ,
             Whether
             Paganism
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Bar
             to
             hinder
             a
             Man
             from
             an
             Empire
             ?
             and
             whether
             it
             unqualified
             him
             from
             reigning
             over
             Christians
             ?
             And
             their
             Answer
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             faithfully
             reported
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Sin
             in
             those
             who
             could
             prevent
             such
             a
             Person
             's
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             do
             it
             .
             And
             whether
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             cannot
             govern
             the
             Norman
             Entail
             ,
             we
             will
             never
             ask
             the
             Fathers
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             if
             my
             Comparison
             of
             Popery
             and
             Paganism
             hold
             true
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             grace
             and
             fortify
             with
             his
             Approbation
             ;
             then
             the
             Case
             of
             Conscience
             is
             thus
             resolved
             by
             the
             Fathers
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             just
             to
             prevent
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Sin
             in
             those
             who
             can
             legally
             prevent
             him
             ,
             unless
             they
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ;
             If
             
             Julian's
             Title
             were
             not
             a
             Right
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             but
             lay
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             the
             Legions
             ;
             then
             Julian
             was
             already
             lawful
             Emperor
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             in
             France
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Gordianus
               ,
               Philip
               ,
               
               Decius
               ,
            
             p.
             37.
             and
             others
             in
             other
             places
             of
             our
             Author
             .
             And
             yet
             Julian
             durst
             not
             then
             own
             himself
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             
             tho
             he
             had
             been
             so
             for
             ten
             Years
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             Ammianus
             confesses
             ,
             went
             to
             Church
             a
             long
             time
             after
             ,
             to
             curry
             Favour
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             Impediments
             .
             It
             seems
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             
               even
               then
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             would
             put
             a
             Spoke
             in
             his
             Cart
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             apprehensive
             of
             meeting
             with
             some
             dangerous
             Rubs
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             slavishly
             dissembled
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             worth
             observing
             ,
             is
             ,
             our
             Author
             's
             taking
             offence
             at
             my
             general
             way
             of
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             Behavior
             of
             the
             Christians
             under
             Julian
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             their
             ,
             when
             only
             particular
             Persons
             are
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             Where
             I
             have
             made
             a
             general
             Inference
             from
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             either
             those
             Persons
             were
             Fathers
             themselves
             ,
             who
             by
             common
             Construction
             are
             Representatives
             ,
             and
             deliver
             to
             us
             the
             Sence
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             Thing
             which
             is
             done
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             commended
             and
             applauded
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             it
             themselves
             .
             But
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Instances
             which
             I
             give
             ,
             are
             the
             
             general
             and
             publick
             Acts
             of
             great
             Numbers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             Instances
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             levell'd
             with
             those
             which
             our
             Author
             produces
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Days
             ,
             of
             Things
             which
             were
             done
             but
             not
             owned
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             No-Body
             did
             :
             For
             our
             Author
             might
             have
             had
             the
             Reward
             of
             Twenty
             Marks
             ,
             and
             Thanks
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             inform'd
             who
             it
             was
             that
             hang'd
             up
             the
             Cat.
             And
             as
             for
             
             Wyat's
             Rebellion
             ,
             it
             was
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             Spanish
             Match
             ,
             and
             Religion
             was
             only
             pretended
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             's
             own
             Quotation
             from
             Mr.
             Bradford
             does
             acknowledg
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             overlook
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             his
             Discourse
             about
             the
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             subtil
             Defence
             for
             the
             
               Addressers
               :
               For
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Popish
               Successor
               ,
               as
               Popish
               ,
               but
               the
               Succession
               ,
               which
               they
               promised
               to
               maintain
               .
            
             I
             like
             the
             Distinction
             very
             well
             ,
             only
             our
             Author
             applies
             it
             by
             the
             halves
             ;
             for
             I
             wonder
             he
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             this
             Promise
             too
             ,
             not
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             as
             Addressers
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             
               Suffolk-Protestants
               did
               
               thus
               maintain
               the
               Succession
               of
               Queen
            
             Mary
             .
             They
             did
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             Case
             was
             very
             different
             ;
             for
             then
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             of
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             :
             Q.
             Mary
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             was
             actually
             Queen
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             gave
             her
             no
             assistance
             ,
             but
             upon
             her
             Promise
             to
             maintain
             the
             established
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
             Which
             Promise
             was
             so
             well
             and
             truly
             performed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             well
             be
             excused
             from
             trusting
             any
             Popish
             Prince
             ,
             as
             those
             poor
             Men
             did
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             had
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             seeing
             their
             Error
             ,
             from
             the
             Vantage-Ground
             of
             a
             Pillory
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Fire-Light
             in
             Smithfield
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Archbishop
             
             Cranmer's
             disclaiming
             and
             recanting
             his
             being
             concern'd
             in
             setting
             up
             King
             
             Edward's
             Will
             against
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             it
             manifestly
             makes
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             shews
             what
             authority
             Cranmer
             ascribed
             to
             an
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
            
             ,
             which
             gave
             Queen
             Mary
             all
             her
             Title
             ,
             after
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             the
             greatest
             Instrument
             of
             rendring
             her
             Illegitimate
             ,
             by
             causing
             her
             Mother's
             Marriage
             to
             be
             declared
             null
             and
             void
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Tho
             I
             might
             well
             have
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             our
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             do
             the
             same
             by
             Bishop
             
             Ridley's
             Sermon
             at
             Paul's-Cross
             ,
             where
             he
             put
             by
             the
             appointed
             
             Preacher
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             telling
             the
             People
             ,
             what
             Reason
             they
             had
             to
             put
             by
             Queen
             Mary
             .
             Would
             that
             brave
             Martyr
             have
             been
             against
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             zealous
             for
             Exclusion
             without
             a
             Bill
             ?
          
           
             Presently
             after
             ,
             we
             have
             Objections
             thick
             and
             threefold
             ,
             against
             the
             Bishops
             Reasons
             in
             Q
             ▪
             
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Sir
             
               Sim.
               D'Ewes
            
             .
             He
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Bishops
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             the
             Authors
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             take
             the
             greater
             Liberty
             in
             vilifying
             ,
             and
             speaking
             his
             pleasure
             of
             them
             :
             Just
             as
             p.
             236.
             he
             dissembles
             his
             Knowledg
             of
             a
             Book
             to
             be
             my
             Lord
             
             Hollis's
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             my
             knowledg
             ,
             he
             knew
             to
             be
             his
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             safely
             persist
             in
             calling
             it
             Impious
             and
             Treasonable
             .
             And
             because
             he
             appeals
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             I
             think
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             could
             pen
             such
             a
             Popish
             or
             Presbyterian
             Piece
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             they
             did
             pen
             that
             Piece
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             few
             others
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             who
             were
             able
             to
             pen
             so
             learned
             a
             Piece
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             will
             join
             issue
             with
             him
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             neither
             a
             Popish
             nor
             Presbyterian
             Piece
             ,
             but
             worthy
             of
             the
             zealous
             Prelates
             of
             
             that
             Age
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             have
             subscribed
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             than
             can
             be
             said
             of
             Dr.
             
             Hickes's
             
               Peculium
               Dei.
            
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             in
             the
             World
             to
             suspect
             ,
             but
             these
             Arguments
             were
             part
             of
             the
             Reasons
             presented
             to
             the
             Queen
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             the
             Title
             says
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             are
             all
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             piece
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             Sir
             Simonds
             says
             ,
             that
             then
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             fifty
             Years
             ago
             ,
             there
             were
             written
             Copies
             of
             them
             remaining
             in
             many
             hands
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             it
             was
             very
             easy
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             forged
             ,
             to
             have
             discovered
             it
             .
             2dly
             ;
             This
             Paper
             of
             Reasons
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             Anonymous
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             are
             named
             as
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             the
             certain
             Authors
             of
             a
             Book
             are
             better
             known
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             Title
             or
             Inscription
             .
             3dly
             ;
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             those
             Reasons
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             fit
             for
             Bishops
             in
             Parliament
             to
             urge
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             full
             Authority
             to
             have
             enacted
             all
             their
             Conclusions
             ;
             but
             had
             been
             very
             improper
             to
             urge
             to
             a
             Judg
             at
             an
             Assizes
             :
             which
             very
             different
             Cases
             I
             am
             afraid
             the
             Peculium
             doth
             not
             distinguish
             .
             In
             
             short
             ,
             those
             Reasons
             are
             foully
             misrepresented
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             and
             rendred
             as
             only
             fit
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             
               Scotizing
               Presbyterian
            
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             now
             I
             should
             do
             the
             same
             by
             Jovian
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             Justice
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             the
             Priests
             in
             Newgate
             ;
             as
             not
             believing
             that
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             manifestly
             carries
             on
             
             Coleman's
             Design
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             up
             of
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Declaration
             for
             dissolving
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             could
             come
             from
             a
             Minister
             of
             London
             .
             This
             would
             not
             be
             well
             taken
             ;
             therefore
             our
             Author
             must
             pardon
             me
             ,
             if
             it
             raises
             my
             Indignation
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Bench
             of
             as
             Reverend
             Bishops
             as
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             treated
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
             And
             I
             do
             again
             renew
             my
             Promise
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             will
             please
             to
             print
             the
             Reasons
             of
             that
             Parliament
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             I
             desired
             the
             Reader
             to
             peruse
             them
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             add
             a
             Confutation
             of
             the
             Bishops
             Arguments
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             want
             an
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             a
             Popish
             Piece
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             for
             having
             a
             Law
             to
             put
             an
             Idolater
             to
             Death
             ?
             Why
             then
             our
             Homilies
             are
             Popish
             too
             ,
             for
             commending
             the
             Christian
             Iconoclast
             Emperors
             ,
             who
             punished
             Image-worshippers
             ,
             and
             Image-maintainers
             with
             Death
             .
             Or
             a
             Presbyterian
             Piece
             ?
             Truly
             that
             is
             
             very
             notably
             guessed
             .
             What
             ?
             because
             it
             talks
             of
             Godly
             Bishops
             ,
             where
             it
             says
             ,
             
               We
               see
               not
               how
               we
               can
               be
               accounted
               Godly
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               faithful
               Subjects
               ,
               if
               in
               common
               Peril
               we
               should
               not
               cry
               and
               give
               warning
               ?
            
             A
             Scotizing
             Presbyterian
             would
             as
             soon
             have
             talkt
             of
             black
             Swans
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             from
             excluding
             the
             next
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Consequence
             at
             all
             to
             excluding
             him
             from
             the
             Crown
             :
             I
             thought
             there
             had
             ,
             but
             this
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             skilled
             in
             Jewish
             Learning
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               a
               rebellious
               First-born
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               might
               be
               put
               to
               Death
               ,
               but
               not
               disinherited
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             prettiest
             Argument
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             like
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             notoriously
             false
             .
             For
             his
             own
             Selden
             ,
             whom
             he
             quotes
             for
             such
             a
             Saying
             as
             
               Pax
               est
               bona
            
             ,
             in
             the
             24
             th
             Chap.
             of
             the
             very
             same
             Book
             ,
             shews
             him
             several
             ways
             how
             the
             First-born
             ,
             or
             only
             Son
             ,
             or
             any
             Son
             might
             be
             disinherited
             ,
             and
             defeated
             of
             his
             Succession
             .
             I
             see
             every
             Body
             has
             not
             a
             Petavius
             to
             direct
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             a
             Man
             that
             could
             but
             read
             the
             English
             Translation
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             might
             know
             that
             a
             Jewish
             Father
             had
             power
             to
             disinherit
             ,
             
             because
             ,
             Deut.
             21.15
             .
             that
             Power
             is
             restrained
             in
             one
             particular
             Case
             .
             Grotius
             upon
             the
             place
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             Restraint
             ;
             says
             he
             ,
             The
             Father
             might
             for
             just
             cause
             transfer
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             First-born
             to
             a
             younger
             Brother
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             took
             away
             that
             Liberty
             from
             a
             Man
             who
             had
             two
             Wives
             together
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             danger
             it
             might
             be
             done
             upon
             light
             and
             trifling
             Occasions
             .
             And
             truly
             the
             Case
             of
             an
             Hebrew
             Heir
             had
             been
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             Neck
             or
             nothing
             ;
             if
             he
             might
             by
             the
             Law
             have
             been
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             might
             not
             be
             disinherited
             .
             Tho
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             Rabbins
             say
             ,
             That
             Law
             of
             putting
             a
             Son
             to
             Death
             was
             never
             practised
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             that
             of
             Retaliation
             ,
             an
             Eye
             for
             an
             Eye
             ,
             and
             a
             Tooth
             for
             a
             Tooth
             .
          
           
             He
             falsely
             and
             invidiously
             says
             :
             
               I
               challenge
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               ,
               the
               three
               Estates
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
             
               &c.
               to
               give
               but
               one
               Reason
               to
               prove
               a
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
            
             I
             did
             not
             look
             so
             high
             ,
             nor
             think
             of
             those
             great
             Persons
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             have
             often
             conversed
             with
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Character
             I
             there
             gave
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             furiously
             reproached
             three
             successive
             Houses
             of
             Commons
             upon
             account
             of
             that
             Bill
             :
             And
             I
             am
             afraid
             I
             shall
             have
             
             occasion
             to
             call
             upon
             them
             for
             their
             Reasons
             ,
             even
             after
             this
             Author's
             performance
             .
             I
             always
             meant
             those
             Men
             who
             have
             misled
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             Persons
             into
             a
             Belief
             ,
             that
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             is
             against
             both
             Law
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             such
             Injustice
             ,
             as
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             to
             save
             the
             World
             from
             perishing
             :
             And
             after
             they
             have
             asserted
             this
             ,
             and
             laid
             it
             down
             for
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             say
             one
             wise
             Word
             in
             defence
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             do
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             all
             the
             World
             will
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             follow
             them
             with
             this
             reasonable
             Demand
             .
          
           
             I.
             His
             first
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
               That
               an
               Act
               of
               Exclusion
               is
               void
               ,
               because
               it
               tends
               to
               the
               Disherison
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             This
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             should
             deny
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             a
             Power
             of
             governing
             the
             Succession
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             proper
             Act
             of
             Disherison
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             destroy
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             devest
             the
             King
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             as
             is
             part
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             ,
             in
             many
             Cases
             ,
             can
             secure
             the
             whole
             to
             him
             .
             According
             to
             what
             Serjeant
             Manwood
             affirm'd
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             13
             Eliz.
             
             
               That
               as
               for
               the
               
               Authority
               of
               Parliament
               (
               in
               determining
               of
               the
               Crown
               )
               it
               could
               not
               in
               reasonable
               Construction
               be
               otherwise
               ;
               
               for
               whosoever
               should
               deny
               that
               Authority
               ,
               did
               deny
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Realm
               to
               be
               a
               Realm
               .
            
             The
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             tears
             up
             the
             very
             Foundations
             of
             our
             Government
             :
             For
             as
             Bishop
             Bilson
             has
             exprest
             it
             ,
             
             
               The
               Foundation
               of
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Country
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               most
               Part
               of
               her
               Barons
               and
               Burgesses
               shall
               confirm
               ,
               that
               shall
               stand
               for
               Good.
            
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             this
             unalterable
             Norman
             Entail
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             ?
             It
             was
             certainly
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             tho
             all
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             had
             not
             the
             Art
             of
             making
             one
             .
             Now
             I
             assert
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             pleases
             to
             call
             one
             ,
             has
             all
             the
             Power
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             full
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             was
             upon
             English
             Ground
             ;
             and
             consequently
             can
             govern
             this
             Norman
             Entail
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             most
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Sacred
             Person
             from
             Popish
             Plots
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Protestant
             Realm
             from
             the
             Hellish
             Power
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             to
             deny
             this
             ,
             were
             to
             disherit
             and
             disable
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
             and
             as
             Mr.
             Mounson
             ,
             in
             the
             13
             th
             of
             Eliz.
             expresses
             it
             ,
             were
             an
             horrible
             Saying
             .
          
           
           
             As
             an
             Appendix
             to
             this
             first
             Argument
             ,
             first
             ,
             he
             asks
             a
             shrewd
             Question
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Acts
               of
            
             Hen.
             VIII
             .
             
               about
               Succession
               were
               valid
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               was
               the
               House
               of
            
             Suffolk
             
               excluded
               ,
               and
               King
            
             James
             
               admitted
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               contrary
               to
               many
               Statutes
               against
               him
               ?
            
             If
             our
             Author
             will
             shew
             me
             but
             one
             of
             those
             many
             Statutes
             whereby
             King
             James
             stood
             excluded
             ,
             I
             will
             yield
             him
             the
             Cause
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             wonder
             a
             Man
             should
             offer
             to
             make
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             no
             more
             than
             waste
             Paper
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             nothing
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             talk
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Suffolk's
             Exclusion
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             never
             included
             ,
             nor
             ever
             had
             any
             Title
             or
             Pretensions
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             very
             absurd
             ,
             as
             to
             quote
             the
             Recognition
             of
             the
             High-Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             1
             
               Jac.
               cap.
            
             1.
             where
             King
             
             James's
             Succession
             is
             owned
             for
             lawful
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             is
             invalidating
             all
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             limit
             and
             determine
             of
             the
             Succession
             .
             For
             as
             the
             same
             Mr.
             Mounson
             argues
             ,
             
               It
               were
               horrible
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               not
               Authority
               to
               determine
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               for
               then
               would
               ensue
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               annihilating
               of
               the
               Statute
               35
               Hen.
               8.
               but
               that
               the
               Statute
               made
               in
               the
               first
               Year
               of
               her
               Majesty's
               Reign
               ,
               of
               
               Recognition
               ,
               should
               be
               laid
               void
               ;
               a
               Matter
               containing
               a
               greater
               Consequent
               than
               is
               convenient
               to
               be
               uttered
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             our
             Author
             disables
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             limit
             and
             bind
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             likewise
             disables
             that
             Act
             of
             Recognition
             .
             Our
             Author's
             Partner
             ,
             Mr.
             Long
             ,
             has
             urged
             this
             Act
             of
             Recognition
             1
             Jacobi
             ,
             more
             strongly
             than
             any
             one
             Argument
             in
             his
             Book
             besides
             ;
             for
             because
             it
             was
             made
             since
             the
             13
             th
             of
             Elizabeth
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             it
             to
             that
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             all
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             last
             Will.
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             same
             Recognition
             ,
             to
             a
             tittle
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             made
             to
             King
             James
             ,
             tho
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             had
             been
             still
             living
             ,
             and
             had
             only
             stood
             excluded
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Long
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Act
             before
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             14
             Carol.
             2.
             the
             Law
             can
             make
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Men
             as
             if
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             
               naturally
               dead
            
             ,
             before
             their
             Time
             ;
             yea
             ,
             tho
             many
             of
             them
             had
             a
             
               Jus
               divinum
            
             to
             preach
             ,
             as
             being
             Episcopally
             ordained
             ,
             and
             were
             descended
             in
             a
             right
             Line
             from
             the
             very
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ;
             Our
             Author
             quotes
             two
             Authorities
             :
             The
             one
             says
             ,
             
               A
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               pass
               ,
               would
               change
               the
               
               Essence
               of
               the
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Crown
               Elective
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               another
               ingenious
            
             (
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             very
             scurrilous
             and
             irreverent
             )
             
               Pen
               saith
               ,
               it
               would
               tend
               to
               make
               a
               Football
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               turn
               an
               Hereditary
               Kingdom
               into
               Elective
               .
            
             The
             same
             Answer
             will
             serve
             them
             both
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             an
             Act
             of
             disinheriting
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             does
             own
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             be
             Hereditary
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Globe
             that
             Elective
             Kingdom
             lies
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             present
             Possessor
             of
             the
             Crown
             shall
             have
             Power
             in
             declaring
             or
             disabling
             his
             Successor
             .
          
           
             II.
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             from
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Minister
             of
             London
             especially
             ought
             to
             have
             used
             no
             Sophistry
             ,
             because
             Oaths
             are
             sacred
             Things
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             by
             false
             Glosses
             and
             Interpretations
             to
             be
             turn'd
             into
             Snares
             ,
             to
             entangle
             the
             Consciences
             of
             those
             who
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             desirous
             to
             secure
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             to
             involve
             three
             successive
             Houses
             of
             Commons
             in
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             only
             for
             discharging
             their
             Consciences
             to
             God
             and
             their
             Country
             .
             And
             because
             our
             
             Author
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             done
             thus
             ,
             stands
             upon
             his
             Justification
             ,
             and
             calls
             
               his
               Way
               of
               Arguing
               plain
               and
               honest
               ,
            
             and
             says
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               conscious
               of
               the
               least
               Sophistry
               in
               it
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             his
             Sophistry
             stare
             him
             in
             the
             face
             .
             I
             shewed
             him
             before
             in
             my
             Preface
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             convincing
             Proof
             that
             could
             be
             produced
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             mentioned
             in
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             are
             meant
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             of
             England
             :
             And
             if
             the
             old
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             at
             Common-Law
             ,
             which
             I
             there
             quoted
             ,
             had
             not
             expresly
             said
             so
             ;
             yet
             Common-Sense
             would
             have
             taught
             us
             the
             very
             same
             :
             For
             Allegiance
             sworn
             to
             a
             Subject
             must
             needs
             be
             Treason
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             there
             argued
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Falshood
             of
             very
             dangerous
             Consequence
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             Person
             besides
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             now
             any
             Interest
             in
             those
             Oaths
             ,
             or
             can
             lay
             claim
             to
             any
             part
             of
             them
             .
             Our
             Author
             had
             done
             well
             to
             have
             answered
             that
             Argument
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             fallen
             to
             new-vamping
             of
             old
             baffled
             Fallacies
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             examine
             .
          
           
             
               By
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             says
             true
             )
             
               we
               are
               sworn
               ,
               to
               our
               Power
               to
               assist
               and
               defend
               all
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
               Preheminencies
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               granted
               or
               belonging
               to
               the
               Kings
               Highness
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               
               and
               lawful
               Successors
               ,
               united
               and
               annexed
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             Now
             one
             of
             these
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               and
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               is
               able
               to
               make
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               of
               sufficient
               force
               and
               validity
               to
               limit
               and
               bind
               the
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               Descent
               ,
               Limitation
               ,
               Inheritance
               ,
               and
               Government
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             ask
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             the
             perjured
             Persons
             ,
             who
             by
             asserting
             an
             unalterable
             Succession
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             this
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Privilege
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             sworn
             to
             maintain
             ?
             But
             our
             Author
             's
             
               honest
               way
               of
               arguing
            
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             four
             Terms
             in
             a
             Syllogism
             .
             As
             thus
             ;
             We
             are
             sworn
             to
             defend
             the
             Rights
             of
             Supremacy
             vested
             in
             the
             King
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             an
             unalterable
             Succession
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             this
             Supremacy
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             defend
             all
             Privileges
             belonging
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             
               England
               ;
               Ergo
            
             ,
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             defend
             all
             the
             Privileges
             belonging
             to
             such
             as
             are
             neither
             Kings
             nor
             Queens
             ,
             but
             Subjects
             of
             
             England
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             excluded
             ,
             never
             can
             be
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             of
             England
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             our
             Author's
             first
             Question
             ,
             I
             answer
             :
             No
             Subject
             can
             possibly
             have
             undoubted
             ,
             transcendent
             ,
             and
             essential
             Rights
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             Preheminencies
             ,
             united
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             England
             is
             united
             to
             his
             Rights
             ;
             which
             I
             would
             desire
             our
             Author
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             affirming
             ,
             for
             we
             can
             have
             but
             one
             Soveraign
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             .
             To
             his
             second
             Question
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             By
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             is
             meant
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             been
             always
             
               next
               Heirs
               by
               Proximity
               of
               Blood
            
             ;
             witness
             Henry
             7.
             
             Q.
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             be
             both
             Heirs
             in
             that
             manner
             to
             Edward
             the
             6
             th
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             only
             binds
             us
             to
             the
             King
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             whole
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             should
             have
             a
             great
             many
             Soveraigns
             at
             once
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             made
             in
             our
             Author's
             Phrase
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Behoof
            
             and
             Interest
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Behoof
             of
             him
             who
             may
             never
             be
             concern'd
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             we
             have
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Some
               indeed
               have
               said
               ,
               with
               our
               
               Author
               ,
               that
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               is
               a
               Protestant
               Oath
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               Sence
               destructive
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               meer
               Shift
               ,
               and
               proves
               nothing
               ,
               because
               it
               proves
               too
               much
               .
            
             Sir
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             was
             much
             more
             a
             Shift
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             a
             way
             to
             drive
             on
             the
             Popes
             Interest
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             does
             most
             solemnly
             renounce
             him
             ;
             and
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             unalterable
             Succession
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             in
             this
             Oath
             ,
             but
             the
             direct
             contrary
             ,
             to
             abandon
             this
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Hellish
             Tyranny
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             oppose
             ,
             and
             all
             Protestants
             will
             oppose
             ,
             even
             under
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             can
             be
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             let
             Dr.
             Watson
             prove
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             less
             than
             resisting
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             But
             methinks
             it
             had
             been
             time
             enough
             to
             offer
             to
             prove
             that
             ,
             after
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             had
             been
             re-established
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             go
             about
             it
             now
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Treason
             to
             endeavour
             to
             reconcile
             Men
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             Thus
             much
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             proves
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             a
             Jot
             
               too
               much
            
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             it
             proves
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             keeping
             out
             the
             Pope's
             Power
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             utterly
             renounced
             ,
             humbly
             to
             beg
             
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             foreclose
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             who
             will
             infallibly
             let
             it
             in
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             assisting
             and
             defending
             the
             Jurisdictions
             and
             Authorities
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             
               in
               our
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             Oath
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             treacherous
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             false
             to
             our
             Oath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             do
             so
             much
             for
             any
             of
             them
             as
             this
             comes
             to
             .
             And
             I
             do
             seriously
             and
             earnestly
             recommend
             this
             Consideration
             to
             all
             that
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             it
             several
             times
             over
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Author
             's
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               moderate
               Papists
               will
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             to
             it
             ,
             Let
             him
             shew
             me
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             taken
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             prove
             him
             perjured
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               As
               these
               are
               Protestant
               Oaths
               ,
               they
               bind
               us
               the
               more
               emphatically
               to
               assist
               and
               defend
               the
               King
               against
               the
               Vsurpation
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               pretends
               to
               a
               Power
               of
               deposing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               excluding
               Hereditary
               Princes
               from
               the
               Succession
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             are
             bound
             emphatically
             to
             renounce
             all
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             among
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             we
             
             are
             bound
             to
             assert
             many
             Instances
             of
             that
             Power
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             we
             deny
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             proved
             the
             Power
             of
             excluding
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             to
             be
             one
             :
             Which
             if
             the
             Pope
             himself
             exercises
             upon
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             where
             he
             but
             pretends
             to
             be
             Supream
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Wretch
             if
             he
             complains
             ,
             or
             any
             Body
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             is
             done
             by
             them
             who
             really
             are
             Supream
             .
             This
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             is
             your
             plain
             and
             
               honest
               Arguing
            
             :
             We
             are
             sworn
             to
             deny
             the
             Pope's
             usurped
             Power
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             deny
             the
             King
             's
             just
             and
             lawful
             Power
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             same
             Oath
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             our
             Author
             
               protests
               to
               all
               the
               World
            
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             sworn
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             to
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             unalterable
             Succession
             ,
             or
             to
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             very
             clear
             .
             But
             as
             for
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             no
             such
             rash
             and
             unlawful
             Oath
             ,
             they
             need
             
               no
               Absolution
            
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             
               there
               had
               not
               been
               such
               a
               World
               of
               Popery
               in
               the
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
               upon
               that
               Score
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             desire
             our
             Author
             not
             to
             trouble
             his
             Head
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             speak
             to
             the
             Great
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             quotes
             for
             that
             notable
             Observation
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             too
             .
             If
             he
             himself
             has
             been
             so
             forward
             ,
             as
             to
             
             swear
             before-hand
             to
             a
             Subject
             ,
             he
             has
             done
             it
             in
             his
             own
             Wrong
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             how
             by
             Repentance
             to
             disengage
             himself
             from
             a
             rash
             ,
             void
             ,
             and
             unlawful
             Oath
             ;
             for
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             sworn
             only
             to
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             the
             King
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Highness
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             Dominions
             depending
             on
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             I
             never
             in
             my
             Life
             read
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             kind
             with
             greater
             pleasure
             ,
             than
             his
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             second
             Argument
             ;
             to
             see
             a
             Man
             bewildred
             ,
             and
             confounded
             ,
             and
             lost
             in
             his
             own
             Sophistry
             .
             I
             took
             notice
             in
             my
             Preface
             ,
             of
             an
             Abuse
             in
             Common
             Speech
             ,
             where
             Men
             that
             are
             only
             in
             possibility
             of
             being
             Heirs
             ,
             are
             called
             Heirs
             ,
             next
             Heirs
             ,
             &c.
             in
             which
             absurd
             and
             dangerous
             Sence
             some
             weak
             Men
             have
             taken
             the
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             were
             against
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             .
             I
             then
             proved
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             call
             it
             a
             
               deceitful
               Prejudice
            
             ,
             and
             must
             now
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             
               silly
               Prejudice
            
             ,
             because
             every
             Bill
             ,
             Bond
             ,
             Release
             ,
             and
             almost
             any
             other
             Writing
             ,
             that
             passes
             in
             common
             Intercourse
             among
             
             Men
             ,
             wherein
             Heirs
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             correct
             it
             ;
             for
             where
             Men
             are
             concerned
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             Heirs
             are
             always
             understood
             to
             be
             those
             who
             actually
             inherit
             .
             Now
             as
             in
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             promise
             to
             pay
             
               A.
               B.
            
             and
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             the
             yearly
             Rent
             of
             ,
             &c.
             without
             promising
             ,
             one
             Farthing
             to
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             or
             without
             being
             bound
             that
             his
             eldest
             Son
             shall
             be
             his
             Heir
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             without
             being
             obliged
             not
             to
             express
             a
             desire
             that
             
               A.
               B.
            
             would
             disinherit
             his
             eldest
             Son
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             given
             manifest
             proof
             that
             he
             will
             utterly
             ruine
             the
             Estate
             and
             Family
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             That
             it
             would
             be
             only
             the
             Absurdity
             and
             Inconvenience
             of
             paying
             my
             Rent
             twice
             over
             ,
             to
             take
             Heirs
             ,
             for
             
               possible
               Heirs
            
             ,
             in
             this
             lower
             and
             more
             familiar
             Instance
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             whereas
             it
             would
             involve
             us
             in
             Treason
             ,
             to
             take
             Heirs
             in
             that
             Sence
             in
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             .
             But
             this
             unconscionable
             Man
             will
             have
             them
             taken
             in
             both
             Sences
             in
             these
             Oaths
             .
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             ,
             shall
             signify
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             not
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             .
             Heirs
             shall
             stand
             for
             those
             that
             actually
             inherit
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             those
             that
             may
             ,
             and
             may
             
             not
             inherit
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             Exclusion
             never
             shall
             :
             And
             lawful
             Successors
             shall
             stand
             for
             such
             as
             lawfully
             succeed
             their
             Predecessors
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             self-same
             place
             shall
             stand
             for
             unlawful
             Successors
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             Successors
             before
             their
             time
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             in
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             must
             either
             signify
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             at
             Common-Law
             expounds
             it self
             ,
             which
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             ,
             
               Benedicta
               expositio
               ex
               visceribus
               causae
            
             ,
             a
             blessed
             Exposition
             out
             of
             the
             Bowels
             of
             the
             Cause
             )
             or
             else
             they
             must
             signify
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             contradictious
             ,
             and
             Transubstantiation-Non-sence
             ,
             to
             say
             they
             signify
             both
             .
             If
             they
             signify
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             no
             ways
             bound
             to
             any
             Person
             under
             that
             degree
             by
             those
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             been
             very
             unfairly
             as
             well
             as
             mischievously
             urged
             against
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             say
             ,
             they
             signify
             Subjects
             ,
             then
             this
             grievous
             Inconvenience
             unavoidably
             follows
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             promised
             ,
             
               from
               henceforth
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Time
             we
             were
             sworn
             ,
             and
             so
             onwards
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               them
               Faith
               and
               true
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             no
             Minister
             of
             London
             ,
             nor
             Minister
             of
             State
             in
             England
             ,
             will
             think
             fit
             to
             affirm
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             And
             now
             comes
             his
             third
             Argument
             ,
             atttended
             with
             a
             marginal
             Superfaetation
             of
             little
             sucking
             Arguments
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Dei
               gratiâ
            
             ,
             
             
               Dieu
               &
               Mon
               droit
            
             ,
             &c.
             all
             equally
             concluding
             against
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             .
             The
             main
             Argument
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             Cook
             upon
             Littleton
             ,
             of
             Tenures
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             
               The
               Inheritance
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               is
               a
               direct
               Dominion
               ,
               of
               which
               none
               is
               the
               Author
               ,
               but
               God
               alone
               .
            
             The
             King
             holds
             of
             none
             but
             God
             ;
             
               He
               has
               no
               superiour
               Lord
            
             ,
             as
             Cook
             explains
             himself
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ;
             the
             Crown
             is
             no
             Norman
             Fee
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             King
             cannot
             bind
             and
             limit
             the
             Succession
             .
             I
             thought
             he
             could
             the
             sooner
             for
             that
             ;
             for
             what
             shall
             hinder
             him
             from
             disposing
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             for
             the
             Welfare
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             greater
             Interest
             in
             their
             King
             than
             our
             Author
             is
             aware
             of
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             aforesaid
             Principle
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             that
             the
             Wise
             and
             the
             Learned
             infer
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               it
               would
               be
               Vsurpation
               ,
               without
               a
               manifest
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               preclude
               any
               Person
               
               of
               the
               Royal
               Family
               from
               succeeding
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             The
             Learned
             may
             do
             much
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             go
             upon
             his
             Errand
             an
             hundred
             Miles
             an
             end
             ,
             who
             will
             shew
             any
             other
             Man
             how
             to
             infer
             that
             Conclusion
             from
             that
             Argument
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             they
             shew
             themselves
             neither
             learned
             ,
             nor
             wise
             ,
             in
             calling
             for
             a
             manifest
             Revelation
             from
             God
             for
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             ,
             because
             that
             may
             occasion
             others
             to
             demand
             a
             manifest
             Revelation
             for
             any
             Papist's
             Right
             to
             succeed
             in
             a
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             a
             Right
             to
             live
             :
             A
             manifest
             Revelation
             to
             shew
             ,
             why
             a
             *
             Natural
             Fool
             or
             Mad-man
             ,
             who
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             by
             the
             Succession
             ,
             as
             not
             fit
             to
             govern
             ;
             but
             a
             Papist
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             dangerous
             and
             destructive
             to
             a
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             than
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             own
             Fault
             too
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             prevented
             .
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             a
             manifest
             Revelation
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             a
             publick
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             every
             Person
             who
             is
             reconciled
             to
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             in
             the
             Eye
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             can
             possibly
             be
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             an
             English
             King.
             These
             things
             do
             stand
             more
             in
             need
             of
             a
             manifest
             Revelation
             to
             clear
             them
             up
             ,
             than
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             does
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             manifestly
             lawful
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             have
             power
             to
             make
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             Law.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             our
             Author
             ,
             or
             his
             Friends
             ,
             in
             demanding
             a
             Revelation
             from
             God
             for
             a
             necessary
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             one
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             it
             ?
             Since
             it
             is
             an
             undeniable
             Maxime
             ,
             both
             in
             Law
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             
               Things
               are
               dissolved
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               contracted
            
             ;
             and
             an
             Obligation
             only
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             needs
             not
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             to
             discharge
             it
             .
             For
             by
             these
             unreasonable
             Demands
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             they
             put
             Men
             upon
             Enquiries
             nice
             and
             unprofitable
             :
             As
             how
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             the
             Monarchy
             of
             England
             came
             to
             be
             Hereditary
             ?
             And
             whether
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             does
             not
             perfectly
             overthrow
             that
             excellent
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             disinherit
             himself
             ?
             This
             is
             laid
             down
             for
             a
             known
             and
             acknowledged
             Truth
             ,
             in
             the
             Reasons
             
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             14
             Elizab.
             against
             Mary
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             .
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             was
             contented
             to
             disable
             the
             Queen
             of
             Scots
             ,
             
             
               as
               a
               Person
               unworthy
               of
               any
               Hope
               or
               Title
               ,
               Preheminence
               or
               Dignity
               within
               this
               her
               Land
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             so
             to
             run
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             should
             enterprise
             to
             deliver
             her
             out
             of
             Prison
             after
             her
             Disablement
             ,
             either
             in
             her
             Majesty's
             Life
             ,
             
               or
               after
               the
               same
            
             ,
             to
             be
             convicted
             immediatly
             of
             High-Treason
             ;
             and
             her self
             assenting
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             likewise
             adjudged
             as
             a
             Traytor
             in
             Law.
             This
             the
             Commons
             in
             their
             large
             Answer
             represent
             both
             as
             needless
             ,
             and
             as
             insufficient
             :
             
               Whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               standeth
               to
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               to
               proceed
               only
               in
               disabling
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Queen
               for
               any
               Claim
               or
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               we
               take
               it
               ,
               by
               your
               Majesty's
               favour
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               especial
               disabling
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Queen
               ,
               is
               in
               effect
               a
               special
               Confirmation
               of
               a
               Right
               that
               she
               should
               have
               had
               :
               
                 Quia
                 privatio
                 praesupponit
                 habitum
              
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               we
               do
               take
               it
               for
               a
               known
               Truth
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               this
               Land
               now
               in
               force
               ,
               she
               is
               already
               disabled
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               to
               small
               purpose
               ,
               
                 rem
                 actam
                 agere
              
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             now
             I
             have
             done
             with
             our
             Author's
             Arguments
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             his
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             are
             Scotch
             or
             Newmarket
             Positions
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             them
             .
             Only
             it
             would
             be
             worth
             our
             Author's
             Pains
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             get
             the
             Addressing
             Part
             of
             the
             University
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Scotch
             Act
             ,
             which
             makes
             such
             a
             brave
             shew
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             with
             the
             History
             of
             Succession
             in
             Scotland
             ;
             lest
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             so
             industrious
             to
             serve
             the
             Interest
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             he
             be
             found
             overthrowing
             the
             Titles
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Scotland
             for
             these
             three
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             not
             excepting
             his
             present
             Majesty's
             Title
             to
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             the
             Expectations
             of
             that
             very
             Person
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             so
             much
             devoted
             .
             The
             History
             in
             short
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             
               Robert
               Stuart
            
             ,
             the
             hundredth
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             Stuarts
             ,
             
             had
             a
             Concubine
             named
             
               Elizabeth
               More
            
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             Sir
             
               Adam
               More
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             had
             three
             Sons
             ,
             and
             two
             Daughters
             ;
             and
             himself
             marrying
             Eufemia
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Ross
             ,
             took
             care
             to
             marry
             
               Elizabeth
               More
            
             to
             one
             Giffard
             ,
             a
             Noble-Man
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Louthien
             .
             By
             Eufemia
             he
             had
             Issue
             ,
             Walter
             and
             David
             ,
             Earls
             of
             Athol
             
             and
             Strathern
             ,
             and
             Eufemia
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             married
             to
             
               James
               Duglass
            
             ,
             Son
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             that
             Name
             .
             The
             Queen
             Eufemia
             dying
             ,
             
             and
             Giffard
             ,
             the
             Husband
             of
             
               Elizabeth
               More
            
             ,
             dying
             much
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
             the
             King
             marries
             
               Elizabeth
               More
            
             ,
             his
             former
             Concubine
             ,
             and
             presently
             ennobles
             the
             Sons
             which
             he
             had
             by
             her
             ,
             
             creating
             John
             Earl
             of
             
               Carrike
               ,
               Robert
            
             Earl
             of
             Menteith
             ,
             and
             Alexander
             Earl
             of
             Bucquhane
             .
             Nor
             was
             he
             content
             with
             doing
             so
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             also
             obtained
             from
             a
             Parliament
             at
             Scone
             ,
             that
             (
             the
             Children
             which
             he
             had
             by
             Eufemia
             being
             past
             by
             )
             these
             should
             come
             to
             the
             Crown
             in
             their
             Course
             .
          
           
             No
             Man
             will
             offer
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Elizabeth
               More
            
             were
             made
             inheritable
             by
             that
             After-Marriage
             :
             for
             ,
             besides
             the
             apparent
             Insufficiency
             of
             it
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             then
             of
             obtaining
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             by
             the
             Children
             of
             Eufemia
             ?
             Now
             ,
             if
             
               no
               Law
               ,
               or
               
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               made
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               can
               alter
               or
               divert
               the
               Right
               of
               Succession
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               known
               Degrees
               of
               Proximity
               in
               Blood
            
             ;
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             the
             Scone
             Act
             ?
             But
             if
             an
             Act
             made
             at
             Scone
             ,
             can
             set
             aside
             three
             Persons
             at
             once
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             numerous
             Descendents
             ,
             for
             no
             Fault
             nor
             Forfeiture
             at
             all
             ;
             why
             might
             not
             an
             Act
             made
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             have
             done
             as
             much
             for
             one
             single
             Person
             alone
             ,
             especially
             when
             that
             Westminster
             Act
             would
             have
             been
             in
             some
             respects
             as
             favourable
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ?
             If
             our
             Author
             can
             tell
             why
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             greater
             Oracle
             to
             me
             than
             the
             great
             Apollo
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             betwixt
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Preface
             ,
             worth
             answering
             ,
             which
             has
             not
             already
             been
             answered
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             that
             Passage
             where
             he
             withdraws
             his
             general
             Approbation
             of
             what
             I
             had
             written
             against
             Popery
             ,
             as
             rashly
             given
             ,
             
               because
               I
               seem
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             I
             desire
             our
             Author
             to
             make
             but
             one
             Business
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             withdraw
             his
             hearty
             Subscription
             to
             the
             Homilies
             ,
             which
             do
             more
             than
             
             seem
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Homily
             for
             Whit-Sunday
             ;
             for
             that
             whole
             Sermon
             is
             spent
             in
             shewing
             ,
             first
             ,
             what
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             conferring
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             therewith
             ,
             to
             discern
             how
             well
             they
             agree
             together
             ;
             and
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             in
             concluding
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               and
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             tho
             they
             have
             for
             a
             long
             time
             made
             a
             sore
             Challenge
             thereunto
             ;
             but
             by
             their
             Practices
             make
             it
             plain
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             It
             affirms
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             proves
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               is
               not
               a
               true
               Church
               ,
               nor
               has
               been
               these
               nine
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               and
               odd
               .
            
             So
             that
             our
             Author
             must
             go
             a
             great
             way
             back
             to
             seek
             his
             true
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             his
             true
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             in
             my
             Heart
             what
             those
             Gentlemen
             mean
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             make
             nothing
             of
             blowing
             up
             whole
             Homilies
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             are
             continually
             disgracing
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Principles
             
             of
             our
             glorious
             Reformers
             with
             one
             odious
             Name
             or
             other
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             are
             so
             very
             desirous
             to
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             that
             the
             pretended
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             real
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             they
             are
             no
             more
             able
             to
             make
             out
             ,
             than
             to
             prove
             the
             Devil
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Angel
             of
             Light.
             For
             instead
             of
             being
             a
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             
               Catholick
               Apostacy
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Protestation
             of
             Archbishop
             Vsher
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Irish
             Bishops
             ,
             Novemb.
             1626.
             does
             justly
             term
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             AN
             ANSWER
             TO
             THE
             BOOK
             .
          
           
             HAving
             now
             done
             with
             the
             Preface
             ,
             before
             I
             return
             an
             Answer
             to
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             enabled
             to
             judg
             what
             parts
             of
             it
             do
             require
             an
             Answer
             .
             The
             Design
             of
             my
             Book
             was
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             would
             have
             been
             for
             a
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             ;
             which
             I
             proved
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             much
             they
             were
             against
             a
             Pagan
             Successor
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             hearty
             Wishes
             he
             had
             been
             fore-closed
             ,
             
             and
             by
             their
             Uneasiness
             under
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             answers
             the
             former
             of
             these
             Proofs
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Empire
             was
             not
             Hereditary
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             considered
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             Proof
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Christians
             toward
             Julian
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             our
             Author
             wrangles
             ,
             and
             raises
             many
             Cavils
             about
             it
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             examine
             anon
             ,
             yet
             he
             cannot
             disprove
             one
             Syllable
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             this
             Argument
             concludes
             
               à
               fortiori
            
             thus
             :
             Would
             not
             the
             Christians
             have
             petitioned
             at
             least
             for
             
             Julian's
             Exclusion
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Subject
             ,
             seeing
             they
             spent
             so
             many
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             for
             his
             Destruction
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             Emperor
             ?
             Would
             that
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             leaped
             for
             Joy
             ,
             and
             triumphed
             at
             his
             untimely
             and
             violent
             Death
             ,
             have
             scrupled
             his
             Exclusion
             ?
             Would
             they
             have
             thought
             Julian
             wronged
             ,
             in
             being
             barred
             from
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             who
             thought
             themselves
             wronged
             and
             injured
             ,
             in
             that
             Constantius
             did
             not
             kill
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             making
             him
             Caesar
             ?
             
             Which
             Julian
             himself
             represents
             as
             the
             Sence
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Antioch
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             so
             very
             rough
             towards
             Julian
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             ascribe
             it
             wholly
             to
             his
             being
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             shewed
             ,
             that
             his
             Illegal
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             was
             also
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             pursued
             him
             with
             so
             much
             Hatred
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             our
             Author's
             Answer
             to
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             Julian
             could
             not
             oppress
             them
             illegally
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             ,
             
               because
               it
               was
               his
               Royal
               Pleasure
               to
               have
               the
               Christians
               suffer
               after
               this
               manner
               ;
               and
               his
               Will
               ,
            
             according
             to
             Gregory
             ,
             
             
               was
               an
               unwritten
               Law
               ,
               and
               much
               stronger
               than
               the
               written
               ones
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               back'd
               with
               Power
               and
               Authority
               .
            
             Yes
             ,
             that
             is
             
             Gregory's
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             illegal
             Oppression
             against
             which
             he
             exclaims
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Christians
             were
             under
             the
             Protection
             of
             the
             Publick
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             destroyed
             by
             dumb
             Signs
             ,
             and
             private
             Hints
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             upon
             a
             meer
             presumption
             of
             the
             Emperor's
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             whoever
             will
             please
             to
             read
             
               Jacob.
               Gothofredus
            
             his
             
               Vlpianus
               ,
               sive
               de
               Principe
               legibus
               soluto
               ,
            
             will
             see
             how
             much
             our
             Author
             has
             perverted
             and
             misapplied
             all
             the
             Shreds
             of
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             our
             Author
             grants
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             were
             highly
             provoked
             against
             Julian
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             
             says
             ,
             p.
             182.
             
             
               The
               main
               Ground
               of
               their
               Displeasure
               against
               him
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               not
               formally
               persecute
               them
               ,
               nor
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               enough
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             Formally
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             explained
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
             
               He
               put
               them
               not
               to
               Death
               formally
               ,
               as
               Christians
               ,
               but
               accused
               and
               condemned
               them
               for
               other
               Crimes
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             one
             Instance
             which
             I
             gave
             of
             his
             illegal
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             ,
             that
             being
             it
             did
             not
             stand
             with
             his
             Conveniences
             ,
             to
             enact
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             found
             out
             ways
             of
             putting
             the
             Christians
             to
             Death
             ,
             upon
             false
             and
             pretended
             Crimes
             of
             Sacrilege
             and
             Treason
             :
             So
             that
             tho
             they
             died
             meerly
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Honour
             of
             dying
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             suffered
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             greatest
             Malefactors
             ,
             and
             both
             they
             and
             their
             Reputation
             were
             murdered
             at
             once
             .
             This
             indeed
             was
             a
             just
             Cause
             of
             their
             Displeasure
             against
             Julian
             ;
             but
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             with
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             displeased
             at
             him
             ,
             
               because
               he
               did
               not
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               enough
            
             ;
             for
             I
             thought
             he
             had
             given
             them
             their
             Belly-full
             of
             that
             .
             Does
             Gregory
             call
             him
             Dragon
             ,
             Murtherer
             ,
             common
             Cut-Throat
             ,
             
             or
             as
             the
             Scholiast
             renders
             it
             ,
             bloody
             Devil
             ,
             for
             this
             ,
             
               because
               he
               did
               not
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               enough
               ?
            
             
             Were
             there
             no
             Halters
             nor
             Precipices
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             but
             must
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             be
             moved
             against
             Julian
             for
             this
             ,
             
               because
               he
               would
               not
               put
               them
               to
               Death
               enough
               ?
            
             I
             can
             only
             say
             ,
             'T
             is
             very
             much
             !
          
           
             This
             Discourse
             about
             
             Julian's
             illegal
             Oppression
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             their
             Behaviour
             thereupon
             towards
             him
             ,
             led
             me
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             suffering
             for
             our
             Religion
             ,
             which
             I
             asserted
             to
             be
             our
             Duty
             only
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             Laws
             are
             against
             our
             Religion
             ;
             and
             shewed
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             does
             not
             oblige
             us
             to
             submit
             to
             illegal
             Violence
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             our selves
             against
             it
             .
             I
             found
             a
             Necessity
             for
             the
             true
             stating
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             has
             been
             so
             handled
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             to
             tempt
             Oppression
             and
             Tyranny
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             pressing
             it
             upon
             Mens
             Consciences
             as
             a
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             most
             Arbitrary
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             illegal
             destructive
             Violence
             .
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             no
             impossible
             Case
             ,
             witness
             the
             Expedient
             at
             Oxford
             )
             we
             should
             be
             ready
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             to
             invite
             the
             Popish
             Knife
             ;
             it
             would
             expose
             a
             
             whole
             Protestant
             People
             and
             Nation
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             but
             one
             Neck
             ,
             which
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             ,
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             cut
             off
             .
             In
             defence
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             our
             Author
             spends
             the
             Remainder
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             to
             which
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             greatest
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             shall
             immediately
             apply
             my self
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Arguments
             which
             he
             has
             brought
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             avoid
             all
             Obscurity
             in
             an
             Argument
             of
             this
             weight
             and
             importance
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lives
             of
             all
             English
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             are
             concerned
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Shew
             how
             far
             this
             Author
             and
             I
             are
             perfectly
             agreed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             State
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             both
             agreed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             King's
             Person
             is
             Sacred
             and
             inviolable
             by
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             inferior
             Magistrates
             ,
             acting
             by
             the
             King's
             Authority
             according
             to
             Law
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             neither
             the
             King's
             Person
             ,
             nor
             his
             Authority
             ,
             are
             any
             ways
             included
             in
             this
             Controversy
             .
          
           
           
             But
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             somewhat
             more
             difficult
             to
             state
             the
             Difference
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             for
             never
             was
             there
             such
             a
             Proteus
             of
             Passive
             Doctrine
             as
             this
             is
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             by
             tracing
             him
             carefully
             quite
             through
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             find
             his
             Sence
             to
             be
             this
             :
             That
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Laws
             of
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Forces
             of
             a
             Popish
             and
             Tyrannical
             Prince
             do
             outrage
             and
             murther
             the
             Liege
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Political
             Laws
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Common
             and
             Statute-Laws
             ,
             which
             declare
             the
             Fundamental
             Propriety
             that
             the
             People
             of
             England
             have
             in
             their
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Estates
             ,
             those
             Forces
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             in
             their
             own
             Defence
             do
             resist
             them
             with
             Arms
             ,
             may
             be
             legally
             hanged
             for
             it
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             (
             without
             Repentance
             )
             will
             be
             damned
             for
             it
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             this
             Author
             ,
             pag.
             274.
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Laws
               of
               all
               Governments
               allow
               every
               Man
               to
               defend
               his
               Life
               against
               an
               illegal
               Assassin
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               doth
               not
               so
               when
               he
               can
               ,
               dies
               not
               like
               a
               Martyr
               ,
               but
               a
               Fool.
            
             Now
             Forces
             thus
             employed
             are
             no
             other
             than
             illegal
             Assassins
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Damnableness
             of
             resisting
             lies
             in
             resisting
             
             them
             with
             Arms
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             ;
             for
             our
             Author
             in
             the
             same
             place
             says
             ,
             
               Contra
               Sicarium
               quilibet
               homo
               est
               miles
               :
            
             Any
             Man
             is
             a
             lawful
             Souldier
             against
             a
             Cut-Throat
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             may
             use
             a
             Sword
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             a
             Switch
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             their
             being
             called
             the
             King's
             or
             Sovereign's
             Forces
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             irresistible
             ;
             for
             ,
             p.
             280
             ,
             he
             allows
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             defend
             himself
             against
             an
             Assassin
             
               sent
               by
               the
               King's
               Order
               ;
               because
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               King's
               Law
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               most
               Authoritative
               Command
               ,
               allows
               us
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               that
               Benefit
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             remains
             ,
             that
             the
             Damnableness
             of
             resisting
             them
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Forces
             ,
             and
             murther
             in
             Troops
             :
             So
             that
             tho
             any
             Man
             is
             a
             lawful
             Souldier
             against
             a
             Cut-Throat
             ,
             yet
             no
             Man
             is
             a
             lawful
             Souldier
             against
             Cut-Throats
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             last
             Particular
             is
             the
             only
             Thing
             ,
             wherein
             our
             Author
             has
             not
             been
             pleased
             to
             answer
             himself
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             opposition
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             I
             hold
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Sovereign
             cannot
             authorize
             one
             single
             Person
             to
             do
             an
             Act
             of
             illegal
             Violence
             ;
             much
             less
             can
             he
             authorize
             Forces
             ,
             or
             great
             Numbers
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             do
             such
             illegal
             Acts
             :
             And
             that
             there
             is
             just
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             Law
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             
             a
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             to
             resist
             a
             thousand
             Murtherers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             to
             resist
             one
             .
          
           
             His
             Conclusions
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             are
             very
             terrible
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ;
             but
             I
             take
             comfort
             ,
             when
             I
             look
             back
             upon
             the
             Principles
             from
             whence
             he
             infers
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             absurdly
             false
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             from
             supporting
             that
             Battery
             which
             he
             raises
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             with
             their
             own
             Weakness
             ,
             Rottenness
             ,
             and
             Incoherency
             .
             His
             Principles
             are
             ,
             an
             unlimited
             ,
             boundless
             ,
             Soveraign
             Power
             ;
             two
             Tables
             of
             Laws
             ,
             which
             break
             one
             another
             ;
             some
             Preambles
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             he
             stifles
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             to
             speak
             out
             ,
             and
             a
             false
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Soveraign's
             Honour
             .
          
           
             First
             ;
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             ,
             p.
             200.
             by
             which
             all
             the
             World
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             no
             more
             understands
             what
             an
             English
             Soveraign
             is
             ,
             than
             I
             know
             what
             
               Prester
               John
            
             is
             .
             Does
             not
             every
             Body
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             same
             Titles
             of
             Power
             and
             Office
             have
             a
             several
             Notion
             in
             several
             Countries
             ?
             As
             ,
             to
             compare
             great
             Things
             with
             small
             ,
             a
             Constable
             in
             England
             is
             conceived
             under
             another
             Notion
             than
             a
             Constable
             in
             France
             .
             And
             so
             tho
             an
             Assyrian
             King
             were
             conceived
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Absoluteness
             ,
             
             
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               slew
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               made
               alive
               ;
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               set
               up
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               pulled
               down
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Will
             did
             all
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             an
             English
             King
             ;
             as
             Bracton
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               Non
               est
               enim
               Rex
               ,
               ubi
               dominatur
               Voluntas
               ,
               &
               non
               Lex
               :
            
             Where
             Will
             governs
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             King
             is
             lost
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             King
             Edward
             ,
             
             confirmed
             by
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             all
             succeeding
             Kings
             in
             their
             Coronation-Oath
             ,
             have
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Rex
               autem
               ,
               quia
               Vicarius
               summi
               Regis
               est
               ,
               ad
               hoc
               est
               constitutus
               ,
               ut
               regnum
               terrenum
               &
               populum
               Domini
               &
               regat
               ,
               &
               ab
               injuriosis
               defendat
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quod
               nisi
               fecerit
               ,
               nec
               nomen
               Regis
               in
               eo
               constabit
               ,
               verùm
               nomen
               Regis
               perdit
               .
            
             These
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             are
             better
             Authorities
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             than
             
               Sam.
               Bochart
            
             ,
             our
             Author's
             French
             Oracle
             ,
             who
             ,
             like
             a
             Forreigner
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             fetch'd
             his
             Notions
             of
             our
             Government
             from
             the
             Motto
             of
             the
             King's
             Arms
             ,
             
               Dieu
               &
               mon
               droit
            
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             trouble
             my self
             in
             examining
             our
             Author's
             Scheme
             of
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             Equivocation
             and
             Fallacy
             ;
             witness
             the
             last
             particular
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             attributes
             
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             the
             whole
             Legislative
             Power
             :
             Which
             methinks
             he
             might
             have
             left
             out
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             has
             done
             another
             main
             Branch
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             which
             Writers
             of
             Government
             call
             
               Vniversale
               &
               eminens
               Dominium
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Power
             of
             laying
             Taxes
             upon
             the
             Subject
             .
             But
             therein
             our
             Author
             had
             Reason
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             but
             mentioned
             that
             Right
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             every
             English-man
             ,
             who
             had
             ever
             read
             a
             Subsidy-Act
             ,
             or
             Money-Bill
             ,
             would
             immediatly
             have
             discovered
             the
             fraudulent
             Contrivance
             of
             that
             whole
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             our
             Author
             writes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             better
             studied
             in
             the
             modern
             French
             Monarchy
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             
               ancient
               ,
               equal
            
             ,
             
             
               happy
               ,
               well-poised
               ,
               and
               never
               enough
               to
               be
               commended
               Constitution
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             as
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             calls
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             take
             this
             occasion
             to
             set
             down
             these
             few
             Words
             of
             that
             wise
             Prince
             concerning
             it
             :
             
               There
               being
               three
               Kinds
               of
               Government
               amongst
               Men
               ,
               absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               Aristocracy
               ,
               and
               Democracy
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               having
               their
               particular
               Conveniencies
               ,
               and
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               the
               Experience
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               your
               Ancestors
               ha●h
               so
               moulded
               this
               out
               of
               a
               mixture
               of
               th●se
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               to
               this
               Kingdom
               
               (
               as
               far
               as
               humane
               Prudence
               can
               provide
               )
               the
               Conveniencies
               of
               all
               three
               ,
               without
               the
               Inconveniencies
               of
               any
               one
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             some
             little
             People
             risen
             up
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             Dash
             of
             their
             Pen
             will
             new-mould
             the
             Government
             ,
             endeavouring
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             is
             ,
             to
             dissolve
             this
             excellent
             Frame
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             it
             into
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             .
             The
             establish'd
             Constitution
             does
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             new
             Models
             they
             have
             seen
             abroad
             ,
             nor
             with
             the
             new
             Notions
             they
             have
             got
             by
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             the
             Product
             of
             the
             long
             Experience
             ,
             of
             the
             deepest
             Insight
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             united
             Wisdom
             of
             a
             whole
             Nation
             ;
             yet
             it
             must
             give
             place
             to
             new
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             be
             regulated
             by
             an
             Epistle
             of
             a
             French
             Author
             .
             The
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             joint
             Authority
             in
             making
             Laws
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             expresly
             says
             ,
             
             
               In
               this
               Kingdom
               the
               Laws
               are
               jointly
               made
               by
               a
               King
               ,
               by
               a
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ;
             as
             also
             every
             Act
             that
             is
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             enacting
             of
             it
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             shall
             ,
             by
             the
             new
             common
             Laws
             of
             Soveraignty
             ,
             only
             perform
             a
             Ministerial
             part
             ,
             of
             preparing
             Bills
             and
             Writings
             ,
             and
             finding
             a
             Form
             of
             Words
             for
             the
             Soveraign
             alone
             to
             enact
             .
             And
             so
             
             likewise
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
               which
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               same
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             
             
               upon
               which
               is
               built
               the
               Propriety
               and
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
            
             and
             which
             is
             the
             most
             firm
             and
             stable
             Bottom
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             ,
             in
             this
             new
             and
             treacherous
             way
             ,
             be
             founded
             upon
             a
             floating
             Notion
             of
             Soveraignty
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Notion
             indeed
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             it
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             would
             know
             for
             certain
             what
             the
             King's
             Prerogatives
             are
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             take
             his
             Information
             from
             Notions
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             which
             are
             as
             various
             as
             the
             Faces
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             find
             them
             granted
             or
             belonging
             ,
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             :
             Amongst
             which
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               can
               do
               no
               Wrong
               ;
               The
               King
               is
               God's
               Lieutenant
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               able
               to
               do
               an
               unjust
               Thing
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             says
             Judg
             Jenkins
             .
             Consequently
             he
             cannot
             overthrow
             the
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             able
             to
             authorize
             any
             Forces
             to
             destroy
             his
             Liege
             Subjects
             ;
             for
             this
             would
             be
             the
             highest
             Wrong
             and
             Injustice
             :
             And
             therefore
             Forces
             so
             employed
             ,
             act
             of
             their
             own
             Heads
             ;
             and
             upon
             their
             own
             wicked
             Heads
             ,
             let
             their
             own
             Mischief
             fall
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             our
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             such
             Wretches
             ,
             so
             employed
             ,
             the
             
               Soveraign's
               Forces
               ,
               and
               his
               Armies
               ,
            
             p.
             203
             ,
             221
             ,
             against
             which
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             defend
             our selves
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             Lawyers
             of
             England
             ,
             whether
             the
             Law
             will
             own
             any
             Number
             of
             Men
             to
             be
             authorized
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             outraging
             and
             destroying
             his
             Liege
             People
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             a
             great
             Aggravation
             of
             their
             Crime
             ,
             to
             pretend
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             warrant
             such
             illegal
             and
             destructive
             Violence
             ?
             But
             this
             Author
             ,
             who
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             an
             Advocate
             for
             Bloodshed
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             will
             shelter
             an
             Association
             of
             Murtherers
             under
             his
             common
             Laws
             of
             Soveraignty
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             ravage
             and
             destroy
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             ,
             which
             doubles
             the
             Crime
             ,
             will
             make
             that
             their
             Protection
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Cheat
             that
             runs
             through
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             )
             to
             make
             them
             irresistible
             ,
             he
             shrouds
             and
             covers
             them
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             my
             five
             Propositions
             ,
             p.
             204
             ,
             205.
             and
             generally
             throughout
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             by
             Sovereign
             he
             means
             
               such
               Forces
               of
               the
               Soveraign
            
             ;
             for
             he
             bears
             me
             witness
             ,
             p.
             221.
             that
             I
             acknowledged
             even
             a
             Popish
             Soveraign
             
             to
             be
             inviolable
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             I
             know
             that
             deceiving
             Men
             for
             their
             Good
             ,
             has
             heretofore
             been
             excused
             as
             a
             pious
             Fraud
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             such
             foul
             Practice
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             ensnare
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             to
             cheat
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             is
             an
             impious
             Fraud
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             pass
             to
             the
          
           
             Second
             Thing
             ;
             His
             Distinction
             of
             Imperial
             and
             Political
             Laws
             .
             Common
             Law
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             Statute-Law
             we
             know
             ;
             but
             who
             are
             ye
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             have
             heretofore
             seen
             something
             not
             unlike
             that
             Distinction
             in
             Aesop
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             a
             Political
             Law
             or
             Compact
             ,
             fairly
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Lion
             ,
             the
             Fox
             ,
             and
             the
             Ass
             ;
             but
             while
             the
             Ass
             was
             proceeding
             by
             the
             Measures
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             of
             a
             sudden
             the
             Imperial
             Lion-Law
             broke
             loose
             ,
             and
             tore
             him
             in
             pieces
             .
             It
             concerns
             us
             therefore
             to
             examine
             ,
             upon
             what
             Foundation
             this
             dangerous
             Distinction
             is
             built
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             prove
             to
             be
             false
             and
             groundless
             ,
             the
             good
             People
             of
             England
             have
             little
             to
             thank
             this
             Gentleman
             for
             .
          
           
             
             Pag.
             210.
             we
             have
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Thus
               the
               Learned
               Chancellor
            
             Fortescue
             
               grants
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             
               to
               have
               Regal
               or
               Imperial
               Power
               ,
               altho
               it
               be
               under
               the
               Restraint
               
               and
               Regulation
               of
               the
               Power
               Political
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Exercise
               thereof
               .
            
             That
             Distinction
             in
             the
             last
             Clause
             is
             false
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             anon
             .
             From
             that
             perverted
             Passage
             of
             Chancellor
             Fortescue
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             of
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             Dominion
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             our
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             Body
             for
             him
             ,
             framed
             his
             new
             Distinction
             of
             Imperial
             and
             Political
             Laws
             ,
             and
             contrived
             them
             into
             two
             contradictious
             Tables
             ;
             by
             one
             of
             which
             the
             Subjects
             Rights
             and
             Properties
             are
             secured
             and
             established
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             overthrown
             by
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Fortescue
             is
             the
             first
             English
             Lawyer
             that
             used
             the
             Terms
             of
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             Government
             ,
             which
             he
             owns
             to
             have
             borrowed
             from
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Regimine
               Principum
            
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Cyprus
             ,
             by
             which
             Phrase
             that
             old
             Schoolman
             exprest
             a
             mixed
             and
             limited
             Monarchy
             :
             For
             any
             Man
             that
             pleases
             to
             read
             those
             Books
             ,
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             Aquinas
             understands
             by
             Regal
             Government
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ;
             and
             by
             Politick
             Government
             ,
             such
             Governments
             as
             the
             Common-wealths
             of
             Rome
             and
             Athens
             ;
             and
             by
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             ,
             a
             King
             ruling
             by
             a
             Senate
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             Rules
             of
             Law.
             And
             that
             Chancellor
             Fortescue
             ,
             in
             his
             
             Dialogue
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             makes
             no
             other
             use
             of
             the
             Phrase
             than
             
               Thomas
               Aquinas
            
             did
             ,
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             by
             setting
             down
             his
             Discourse
             at
             large
             ;
             wherein
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             's
             Patience
             ,
             because
             I
             intend
             it
             as
             a
             Specimen
             of
             this
             Answerer's
             Faithfulness
             in
             quoting
             his
             Authors
             :
             In
             which
             Discourse
             ,
             that
             great
             Lawyer
             sometimes
             calls
             this
             Government
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Politick
             Kingdom
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             best
             exprest
             in
             his
             own
             Words
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
               
               You
               stand
               in
               doubt
               ,
               
                 most
                 worthy
                 Prince
              
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               better
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               give
               your
               Mind
               to
               the
               Study
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               because
               they
               throughout
               the
               whole
               World
               are
               advanced
               in
               Glory
               and
               Renown
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               Humane
               Laws
               :
               Let
               not
               this
               Scruple
               of
               Mind
               trouble
               you
               ,
               
                 most
                 noble
                 Prince
              
               ;
               for
               the
               King
               of
               England
               cannot
               alter
               nor
               change
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Realm
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               For
               why
               ,
               he
               governeth
               his
               People
               by
               Power
               ,
               not
               only
               Royal
               ,
               but
               also
               Politick
               .
               If
               his
               Power
               over
               them
               were
               Royal
               only
               ,
               then
               he
               might
               change
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Realm
               ,
               and
               charge
               his
               Subjects
               with
               Tallage
               ,
               and
               other
               Burdens
               ,
               without
               
               their
               consent
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               the
               Dominion
               which
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               purport
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Prince's
                 Pleasure
                 hath
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 a
                 Law.
              
               But
               from
               this
               much
               differeth
               the
               Power
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               whose
               Government
               over
               his
               People
               is
               Politick
               :
               For
               he
               can
               neither
               change
               the
               Laws
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               nor
               yet
               charge
               them
               with
               strange
               Impositions
               against
               their
               Wills.
               Wherefore
               his
               People
               do
               frankly
               and
               freely
               enjoy
               their
               own
               Goods
               ,
               being
               ruled
               by
               such
               Laws
               as
               they
               themselves
               desire
               ;
               neither
               are
               they
               pilled
               by
               their
               own
               King
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               Body
               else
               .
               Like
               Pleasure
               also
               and
               Freedom
               have
               the
               Subjects
               of
               a
               King
               ruling
               by
               Power
               Royal
               only
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               falleth
               not
               into
               Tyranny
               .
               Of
               such
               a
               King
               speaketh
               Aristotle
               ,
               in
               the
               3
               d
               Book
               of
               his
               Politicks
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 for
                 a
                 City
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 King
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 good
                 Law.
              
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               a
               King
               is
               not
               ever
               such
               a
               Man
               ,
               therefore
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               which
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Governance
                 of
                 Princes
              
               ,
               wisheth
               the
               State
               of
               a
               Realm
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               in
               the
               King's
               Power
               at
               pleasure
               to
               oppress
               his
               People
               with
               Tyranny
               ,
               which
               Thing
               is
               accomplished
               ,
               only
               
               when
               the
               Power
               Royal
               is
               restrained
               by
               a
               Politick
               Law.
               Rejoyce
               therefore
               ,
               
                 most
                 worthy
                 Prince
              
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Realm
               wherein
               you
               are
               to
               succeed
               ,
               is
               such
               ;
               for
               it
               shall
               exhibit
               and
               minister
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               People
               ,
               no
               small
               Security
               and
               Comfort
               .
               With
               such
               Laws
               ,
               as
               saith
               St.
               Thomas
               ,
               should
               all
               Mankind
               have
               been
               governed
               ,
               if
               in
               Paradise
               they
               had
               not
               transgressed
               God's
               Commandment
               :
               With
               such
               Laws
               also
               was
               the
               Synagogue
               ruled
               ,
               while
               it
               was
               under
               God
               only
               as
               King
               ,
               who
               adopted
               the
               same
               to
               him
               for
               a
               peculiar
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               at
               their
               request
               they
               had
               a
               Man-King
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               then
               ,
               under
               Royal
               Laws
               only
               ,
               brought
               very
               low
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
               
               Then
               the
               Prince
               thus
               said
               ;
               How
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               good
               Chancellor
               ,
               
                 that
                 one
                 King
                 may
                 govern
                 his
                 People
                 by
                 Power
                 Royal
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 another
                 King
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Power
                 ?
              
               Seeing
               both
               these
               Kings
               are
               in
               Dignity
               equal
               ,
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               much
               muse
               and
               marvel
               ,
               why
               in
               Power
               they
               should
               thus
               differ
               .
            
             Of
             which
             Difference
             in
             Authority
             over
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             Chancellor
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             promises
             to
             shew
             the
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             
             the
             different
             Originals
             of
             those
             Kingdoms
             .
             And
             accordingly
             ,
             chap.
             12.
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             an
             Absolute
             Monarchy
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             forced
             Consent
             of
             a
             subdued
             and
             inslaved
             People
             ;
             and
             ,
             chap.
             13.
             
             That
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Politick
             Governance
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             voluntary
             Consent
             of
             the
             Community
             .
             And
             after
             he
             has
             illustrated
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             a
             Politick
             Kingdom
             ,
             by
             shewing
             how
             it
             resembles
             the
             Formation
             of
             a
             natural
             Body
             ,
             he
             thus
             proceeds
             in
             the
             13
             th
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               you
               understand
               ,
               
                 most
                 noble
                 Prince
              
               ,
               the
               Form
               of
               Institution
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               Politick
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               measure
               the
               Power
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               thereof
               may
               exercise
               over
               the
               Law
               and
               Subjects
               of
               the
               same
               .
               For
               such
               a
               King
               is
               made
               and
               ordained
               for
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Bodies
               and
               Goods
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               receiveth
               Power
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               cannot
               govern
               his
               People
               by
               any
               other
               Power
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               satisfy
               your
               Request
               ,
               in
               that
               you
               desire
               to
               be
               certified
               ,
               how
               it
               cometh
               to
               pass
               that
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               Kings
               there
               is
               so
               great
               diversity
               :
               Surely
               in
               mine
               Opinion
               ,
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Institutions
               ,
               or
               first
               Ordinances
               of
               those
               Dignities
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               now
               declared
               ,
               
               is
               the
               only
               Cause
               of
               this
               foresaid
               Difference
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Premises
               by
               the
               Discourse
               of
               Reason
               you
               may
               easily
               gather
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               ,
               out
               of
               
               Brute's
               *
               Retinue
               of
               the
               Trojans
               ,
               which
               he
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               Coasts
               of
               Italy
               and
               Greece
               ,
               first
               grew
               to
               a
               Politick
               and
               Regal
               Dominion
               .
               Thus
               also
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               sometime
               was
               subject
               to
               England
               ,
               as
               a
               Dukedom
               thereof
               ,
               was
               advanced
               to
               a
               Politick
               and
               Royal
               Kingdom
               .
               Many
               other
               Kingdoms
               also
               had
               thus
               their
               first
               beginning
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Regal
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               Politick
               Government
               .
               Wherefore
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               second
               Book
               of
               ancient
               History
               ,
               thus
               writeth
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               :
               The
               Egyptian
               Kings
               lived
               at
               first
               ,
               not
               after
               the
               licentious
               manner
               of
               other
               Rulers
               ,
               whose
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               is
               instead
               of
               Law
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               had
               been
               private
               Persons
               ,
               they
               were
               bound
               by
               the
               Law
               ;
               neither
               did
               they
               think
               much
               at
               it
               ,
               being
               persuaded
               ,
               that
               by
               obeying
               the
               Laws
               they
               should
               be
               happy
               :
               For
               by
               such
               Rulers
               ,
               as
               followed
               their
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               they
               thought
               many
               Things
               were
               done
               ,
               whereby
               they
               should
               incur
               divers
               Harms
               and
               Perils
               .
               And
               in
               his
               fourth
               Book
               ,
               thus
               he
               writeth
               :
               The
               Ethiopian
               King
               ,
               
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               is
               created
               ,
               he
               ordereth
               his
               Life
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               doth
               all
               things
               after
               the
               Manner
               and
               Custom
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               assigning
               neither
               Reward
               nor
               Punishment
               to
               any
               Man
               ,
               other
               than
               the
               Law
               made
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               appointeth
               .
               He
               reporteth
               much
               the
               same
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Saba
               ,
               in
               
                 Arabia
                 Faelix
              
               ;
               and
               of
               certain
               other
               Kings
               ,
               which
               in
               old
               Time
               reigned
               happily
               .
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
               
               To
               whom
               the
               Prince
               thus
               answered
               :
               You
               have
               ,
               good
               Chancellor
               ,
               with
               the
               clear
               Light
               of
               your
               Declaration
               ,
               dispelled
               the
               Clouds
               wherewith
               my
               Mind
               was
               darkned
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               do
               most
               evidently
               see
               ,
               that
               no
               Nation
               did
               ever
               of
               their
               own
               voluntary
               Mind
               incorporate
               themselves
               into
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
               any
               other
               Intent
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               might
               enjoy
               their
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               (
               which
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               losing
               )
               with
               greater
               Security
               than
               before
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Intent
               should
               such
               a
               Nation
               be
               utterly
               defrauded
               ,
               if
               then
               their
               King
               might
               spoil
               them
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               lawful
               for
               no
               Man
               to
               do
               .
               And
               yet
               should
               such
               a
               People
               be
               much
               more
               injured
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               afterwards
               be
               governed
               
               by
               foreign
               and
               strange
               Laws
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               they
               peradventure
               deadly
               hated
               and
               abhorred
               .
               And
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               by
               those
               Laws
               their
               Substance
               should
               be
               diminished
               ,
               for
               the
               Safeguard
               whereof
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               Security
               of
               their
               Persons
               ,
               they
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Governance
               of
               a
               King.
               No
               such
               Power
               for
               certain
               could
               proceed
               from
               the
               People
               themselves
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               unless
               it
               had
               been
               from
               the
               People
               themselves
               ,
               such
               a
               King
               could
               have
               had
               no
               Power
               at
               all
               over
               them
               .
               Now
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               perceive
               it
               to
               stand
               much
               otherwise
               with
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               is
               incorporate
               by
               the
               King
               's
               sole
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               Nation
               is
               subject
               to
               him
               upon
               no
               other
               Terms
               ,
               but
               that
               this
               Nation
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               his
               Kingdom
               by
               his
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               should
               obey
               and
               be
               governed
               by
               his
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               same
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               .
               Neither
               have
               I
               yet
               ,
               good
               Chancellor
               ,
               forgotten
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               your
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               you
               have
               learnedly
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               Power
               of
               these
               two
               Kings
               is
               equal
               ;
               while
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               at
               liberty
               to
               
               deal
               wrongfully
               ,
               is
               not
               by
               such
               Liberty
               augmented
               ;
               as
               to
               have
               Power
               to
               decay
               and
               die
               ,
               is
               not
               Power
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               Privations
               which
               are
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               called
               Impotency
               ,
               and
               Want
               of
               Power
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               Boetius
               saith
               ,
               Power
               is
               not
               but
               to
               Good.
               So
               that
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               Evil
               ,
               (
               which
               the
               King
               who
               rules
               Regally
               is
               more
               at
               liberty
               to
               do
               ,
               than
               the
               King
               that
               has
               a
               Politick
               Dominion
               over
               his
               People
               )
               is
               rather
               a
               Diminution
               than
               an
               Increase
               of
               his
               Power
               :
               For
               the
               Holy
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               established
               in
               Glory
               ,
               and
               cannot
               sin
               ,
               do
               in
               Power
               far
               excell
               and
               pass
               us
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               delight
               and
               pleasure
               to
               run
               headlong
               into
               all
               kind
               of
               Wickedness
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             attentive
             Reader
             ,
             
             that
             throughout
             this
             long
             Discourse
             ,
             Fortescue
             speaks
             but
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             a
             limited
             Monarchy
             ;
             the
             latter
             of
             which
             he
             sometimes
             calls
             a
             Politick
             Government
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             he
             calls
             the
             very
             same
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             more
             expresly
             from
             an
             Aristocracy
             or
             Democracy
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             will
             prove
             this
             beyond
             contradiction
             ,
             by
             some
             other
             Passages
             in
             Fortescue
             ,
             
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             former
             Kings
             of
             England
             would
             fain
             have
             changed
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             for
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             
             and
             
               did
               all
               they
               could
               to
               shake
               off
               this
               Politick
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Law
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               that
               they
               also
               might
               rule
               ,
               or
               rather
               rage
               over
               their
               Subjects
               in
               Regal
               wise
               only
            
             ;
             
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             
               endeavoured
               with
               might
               and
               main
               to
               cast
               away
               their
               Politick
               Government
               .
            
             This
             is
             what
             our
             Author
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             very
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Regal
             or
             Imperial
             Power
             had
             been
             discharged
             of
             the
             Politick
             Clog
             ,
             and
             had
             governed
             all
             alone
             ;
             and
             the
             Notions
             of
             Sovereignty
             and
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             had
             been
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun.
             But
             then
             in
             some
             other
             unlucky
             places
             ,
             the
             same
             Fortescue
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             self-same
             Thing
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             those
             former
             Kings
             of
             England
             would
             have
             parted
             with
             their
             
               Law
               Politick
               and
               Regal
               too
            
             ,
             
             and
             would
             fain
             have
             changed
             them
             both
             for
             the
             Civil
             Law.
             It
             seems
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             weary
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             be
             help'd
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             here
             be
             any
             Foundation
             for
             a
             Table
             of
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             which
             can
             at
             
             pleasure
             destroy
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Properties
             of
             the
             Subject
             ?
             And
             whether
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             according
             to
             Fortescue
             ,
             the
             Safety
             and
             Security
             of
             the
             People
             be
             not
             the
             supream
             Law
             of
             a
             Regal
             and
             Politick
             Kingdom
             ?
          
           
             But
             because
             our
             Author
             is
             mighty
             troublesom
             with
             his
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             and
             boundless
             Power
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Terms
             of
             his
             own
             coining
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Presumption
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             writes
             is
             not
             Law
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Dreams
             ,
             which
             no
             Terms
             of
             English
             Law
             can
             express
             ;
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             ,
             from
             these
             Passages
             of
             Fortescue
             ,
             That
             the
             greatest
             Power
             the
             King
             of
             England
             has
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             do
             no
             Wrong
             ;
             that
             he
             cannot
             authorize
             any
             Man
             ,
             or
             Number
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             destroy
             his
             Subjects
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ;
             consequently
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             illegal
             destructive
             Acts
             ,
             tho
             attempted
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             are
             inauthoritative
             ,
             and
             do
             neither
             bind
             any
             Man's
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             tie
             any
             Man's
             Hands
             ,
             from
             using
             those
             Remedies
             ,
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Common
             and
             Statute-Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             do
             allow
             to
             be
             used
             against
             all
             evil-disposed
             Persons
             .
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             likewise
             from
             these
             following
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             which
             might
             
             
             
             
             
             be
             produced
             ,
             that
             his
             Assertion
             of
             an
             absolute
             unbounded
             Power
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             
             which
             is
             limited
             only
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             perniciously
             false
             :
             
               For
               the
               Law
               gives
               the
               King
               his
               Power
               and
               Dominion
               ,
            
             says
             
               Bracton
               .
               We
               hold
               only
               what
               the
               Law
               holds
               ,
            
             
             saith
             Judg
             
               Jenkins
               .
               The
               King's
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               Liberty
               ,
               are
               determined
               ,
               and
               bounded
               ,
               and
               admeasured
               by
               a
               written
               Law
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               :
               We
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               King
               to
               have
               any
               more
               Power
               ,
               neither
               doth
               his
               Majesty
               claim
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Law
               gives
               him
               .
            
             Accordingly
             ,
             King
             Charles
             the
             First
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             
               his
               Prerogatives
               are
               built
               upon
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
            
             ;
             
             which
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             he
             declares
             ,
             
               are
               the
               justest
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             one
             remarkable
             Passage
             more
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             King's
             Answer
             to
             both
             Houses
             concerning
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
               Feb.
            
             28.
             1641.
             
             
               And
               his
               Majesty
               is
               willing
               to
               grant
               every
               of
               them
               such
               Commissions
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               this
               Parliament
               to
               some
               Lords
               Lieutenants
               by
               your
               Advice
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               Power
               be
               not
               thought
               enough
               ,
               but
               that
               more
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               granted
               to
               these
               Persons
               named
               ,
               
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Crown
                 it self
                 ,
              
               his
               Majesty
               holds
               it
               reasonable
               ,
               
               that
               the
               same
               be
               by
               
                 some
                 Law
                 first
                 vested
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               with
               Power
               to
               transfer
               it
               to
               these
               Persons
               ,
               which
               He
               will
               willingly
               do
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             Demonstration
             :
             if
             the
             Law
             be
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             King's
             Power
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             no
             Power
             beyond
             the
             Bounds
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             pretended
             in
             the
             King's
             Name
             beyond
             those
             Bounds
             ,
             is
             void
             ,
             and
             carries
             no
             manner
             of
             Authority
             with
             it
             .
             Whereas
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             King's
             Power
             is
             absolute
             and
             boundless
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Government
             is
             absolute
             and
             arbitrary
             ,
             and
             requires
             absolute
             and
             unlimited
             Subjection
             .
             For
             it
             is
             Nonsence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             boundless
             Power
             can
             be
             
               limited
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               it
            
             ;
             for
             boundless
             Power
             ,
             which
             has
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             can
             at
             pleasure
             make
             a
             Law
             to
             take
             away
             that
             Limitation
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             limited
             only
             by
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             not
             limited
             at
             all
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Power
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             exercised
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             a
             Fountain
             full
             of
             boundless
             Power
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             brought
             into
             Act
             ,
             is
             a
             Fountain
             full
             of
             inauthoritative
             Authority
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             Emptifulness
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             our
             Author's
             Fountain
             ,
             Pipes
             ,
             and
             Channels
             .
             We
             have
             his
             other
             Illustration
             of
             a
             boundless
             limited
             Power
             
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
             
               To
               be
               confined
               in
               the
               Exercise
               ,
               doth
               not
               destroy
               the
               Being
               ,
               nor
               diminish
               the
               Perfection
               of
               Sovereign
               Power
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               himself
               could
               not
               be
               Sovereign
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               certain
               immutable
               Rules
               of
               Truth
               and
               Justice
               ,
               within
               which
               it
               is
               necessarily
               limited
               and
               confined
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             As
             God
             exercises
             no
             Power
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ,
             so
             he
             has
             no
             such
             Power
             in
             him
             in
             the
             Root
             or
             Being
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             all
             Imperfection
             and
             Weakness
             :
             And
             that
             he
             neither
             exercises
             ,
             nor
             has
             any
             such
             Power
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             any
             intrinsecal
             Limitation
             or
             Confinement
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             infinite
             and
             illimited
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Nature
             .
             And
             if
             such
             a
             miscalled
             Power
             ,
             or
             Possibility
             of
             doing
             wickedly
             ,
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Creature
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             Finiteness
             and
             Defect
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             shew
             our
             Author
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             Light
             there
             is
             in
             a
             few
             plain
             Words
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             Similitudes
             and
             Illustrations
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             self-evident
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             has
             no
             more
             Power
             in
             any
             kind
             than
             he
             can
             exercise
             :
             A
             Man
             has
             no
             more
             natural
             Power
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             naturally
             exercise
             ;
             he
             has
             no
             more
             moral
             Power
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             morally
             
             exercise
             ;
             he
             has
             no
             more
             Civil
             or
             Legal
             Power
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             legally
             exercise
             :
             For
             to
             say
             he
             has
             more
             Power
             than
             he
             can
             exercise
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             more
             than
             he
             can
             do
             .
             And
             therefore
             an
             Ocean
             of
             our
             Author
             's
             boundless
             lawful
             Power
             of
             doing
             what
             cannot
             lawfully
             be
             done
             ,
             will
             not
             fill
             an
             Egg-shell
             ,
             and
             is
             such
             a
             New-nothing
             ,
             as
             even
             Children
             will
             despise
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             pass
             from
             this
             Distinction
             of
             Imperial
             and
             Political
             Laws
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             somewhat
             to
             a
             Heap
             of
             Authorities
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             p.
             208
             ,
             209.
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
             it
             is
             an
             
               Imperial
               Crown
            
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             stiled
             himself
             ,
             
               Basileus
               ,
               Imperator
               ,
               &
               Dominus
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             what
             of
             all
             that
             ?
             The
             Realm
             of
             England
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             has
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             independent
             upon
             any
             Foreign
             Realm
             ,
             as
             the
             Empire
             of
             Turkie
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Freemen
             of
             England
             are
             as
             very
             Slaves
             as
             any
             are
             in
             Turky
             ,
             and
             under
             Imperial
             or
             Bowstring
             Law.
             If
             that
             be
             your
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             your
             whole
             Life's
             time
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             But
             Edgar
             stiled
             himself
             
               Basileus
               ,
               Imperator
               &
               Dominus
            
             :
             And
             
               Carolus
               Rex
            
             signifies
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             all
             those
             three
             Titles
             
             did
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             see
             Rolls
             of
             Parliament
             quoted
             for
             such
             poor
             Trifles
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             
             by
             all
             the
             Remains
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Saxon
             Times
             ,
             by
             History
             ,
             by
             the
             Saxon
             Laws
             ,
             by
             King
             
             Alfred's
             Will
             in
             
               Asser
               Menevensis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Mirrour
             ,
             that
             the
             Saxon
             Kings
             were
             far
             from
             being
             absolute
             Emperors
             ,
             having
             no
             other
             Power
             than
             what
             was
             limited
             and
             restrained
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             Rules
             of
             Right
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Mirrour
             ,
             
             p.
             8.
             
             
               Es●ierent
               de
               eux
               un
               Roy
               a
               reigner
               sur
               eux
               ,
               &
               governer
               le
               People
               d'Dieu
               ,
               &
               a
               maintainer
               &
               defendre
               les
               persons
               &
               les
               biens
               en
               quiet
               per
               les
               Rules
               d'droit
               ;
               &
               al
               comencement
               ilz
               fieront
               le
               Roy
               jurer
               que
               il
               mainteindroit
               la
               sanct
               foy
               Christian
               ove
               tout
               son
               poyar
               ,
               &
               sa
               people
               guideroit
               per
               droit
               ,
               sans
               regard
               a
               ascun
               person
               ,
               &
               serroit
               abbeissant
               a
               suffre
               droit
               come
               autres
               de
               son
               people
               .
            
             And
             ,
             p.
             9.
             in
             case
             the
             King
             did
             Wrong
             to
             any
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             Judg
             and
             Party
             too
             ,
             
               Convient
               per
               droit
               que
               le
               Roy
               ust
               Compaignions
               pur
               Oyer
               &
               Terminer
               aux
               Parliaments
               trestouts
               les
               breves
               &
               plaints
               de
               torts
               de
               le
               Roy
               ,
               de
               la
               Roigne
               ,
               &
               de
               lour
               Infans
               ,
               &
               de
               eux
               especialment
               de
               que
               torts
               leu
               ne
               poit
               aver
               autrement
               Common
               droit
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             
             purpose
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             make
             Laws
             for
             the
             good
             Government
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             in
             King
             
             Alfred's
             time
             ,
             for
             a
             perpetual
             Usage
             ,
             that
             a
             Parliament
             should
             meet
             twice
             a
             Year
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             oftner
             ,
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             And
             you
             have
             a
             great
             many
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             in
             those
             Parliaments
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
             Amongst
             other
             things
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             all
             Plaintiffs
             should
             have
             Writs
             of
             Remedy
             in
             the
             King's
             Court
             :
             
               Aussi
               bien
               sur
               le
               Roy
               ou
               sur
               la
               Roigne
               ,
               come
               sur
               autre
               del
               people
               ,
               d'
               chestun
               injury
               ,
               forsque
               en
               vengeances
               d'
               vie
               &
               d'
               membre
               ,
               ou
               pleint
               tient
               lieu
               sans
               brief
               .
            
             And
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             ,
             this
             Book
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Abusions
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Practices
             which
             are
             Frauds
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             Right
             ,
             pag.
             282.
             hath
             these
             Words
             :
             
               La
               primier
               &
               la
               soveraigne
               abusion
               est
               que
               le
               Roy
               est
               oustre
               la
               ley
               ,
               ou
               il
               duist
            
             *
             
               ceste
               subject
               ;
               sicome
               est
               contenus
               in
               son
               serement
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               Abusion
               est
               que
               ou
               les
               Parlaments
               se
               duissent
               faire
               pur
               le
               salvation
               des
               Almes
               de
               Trespassors
               ,
               &
               ceo
               a
               Londres
               &
               deux
               foits
               per
               An
               ,
               la
               ne
               se
               font
               ils
               ore
               forsque
               rarement
               ,
               &
               a
               la
               volunt
               le
               Roy
               pur
               aides
               &
               cuilets
               de
               tresore
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Vide
               Abusion
            
             153
             ,
             p.
             308.
             
          
           
           
             I
             hope
             this
             pure
             old
             French
             ,
             of
             which
             Chancellor
             Fortescue
             says
             the
             modern
             is
             but
             a
             Corruption
             ,
             will
             inform
             our
             Author
             what
             Power
             a
             Saxon
             King
             had
             ,
             and
             what
             
               Basileus
               ,
               Imperator
               &
               Dominus
            
             signified
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             next
             Head
             ,
             to
             examine
             some
             Preambles
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             he
             either
             quotes
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             or
             else
             mangles
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             Scripture
             was
             once
             quoted
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             self-same
             end
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             teach
             Men
             to
             tempt
             God
             and
             Danger
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Collection
             of
             Preambles
             ,
             pag.
             212
             ,
             213
             ,
             consists
             of
             Declarations
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             and
             Realm
             of
             England
             is
             not
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             which
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             our
             Author's
             purpose
             ,
             but
             very
             much
             against
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             stifle
             them
             with
             Et
             caetera's
             ,
             and
             long
             Strokes
             ;
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             which
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             those
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             set
             down
             25
             H.
             8.
             cap.
             21.
             for
             I
             am
             not
             at
             leisure
             either
             to
             transcribe
             the
             Statute-Book
             ,
             or
             to
             winnow
             all
             our
             Author's
             Chaffe
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             pag.
             212.
             
             
               The
               Parliament
               directing
               their
               Declaration
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               enacted
               
               and
               declared
               ,
            
             
               That
               this
               your
               Graces
               Realm
               ,
               recognizing
               no
               Superiour
               under
               God
               ,
               but
               only
               your
               Grace
               ,
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               free
               from
               Subjection
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             the
             following
             Words
             are
             these
             :
             
               To
               any
               Man's
               Laws
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               been
               devised
               ,
               made
               and
               ordained
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               for
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               to
               such
               other
               ,
               as
               by
               Sufferance
               of
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               your
               Progenitors
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               have
               taken
               at
               their
               free
               Liberty
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               Consent
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               bound
               themselves
               by
               long
               Use
               and
               Custom
               to
               the
               Observance
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               not
               as
               to
               the
               Observance
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               any
               Foreign
               Prince
               ,
               Potentate
               ,
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Custom
               and
               ancient
               Laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               originally
               establish'd
               as
               Laws
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Sufferance
               ,
               Consents
               ,
               and
               Custom
               ,
               and
               none
               otherwise
               .
               It
               standeth
               therefore
               with
               natural
               Equity
               and
               good
               Reason
               ,
               that
               all
               and
               every
               such
               Laws
               Humane
               ,
               made
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               or
               induced
               into
               this
               Realm
               ,
               by
               the
               said
               Sufferance
               ,
               Consents
               and
               Custom
               ,
               your
               Royal
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               your
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               representing
               the
               whole
               State
               of
               your
               Realm
               in
               this
               
               your
               most
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               full
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               dispence
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               authorize
               some
               elect
               Person
               or
               Persons
               to
               dispence
               with
               those
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Humane
               Laws
               of
               this
               your
               Realm
               ,
               and
               with
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               Persons
               or
               Matter
               shall
               require
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               said
               Laws
               ,
               and
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               abrogate
               ,
               adnull
               ,
               amplify
               ,
               or
               diminish
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             our
             Author
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             may
             find
             out
             of
             these
             Words
             an
             unalterable
             humane
             Law
             of
             Succession
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             King
             has
             the
             whole
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             are
             Imperial
             Laws
             ordained
             within
             this
             Realm
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             for
             the
             Wealth
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             may
             destroy
             the
             Political
             Laws
             at
             every
             turn
             :
             And
             so
             may
             any
             Body
             else
             make
             the
             same
             Discoveries
             ,
             who
             is
             resolved
             before-hand
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             other
             Collection
             is
             ,
             p.
             218
             ,
             219.
             not
             one
             of
             which
             concerns
             the
             present
             Question
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             that
             wherein
             he
             triumphs
             ,
             and
             slavishly
             braggs
             ,
             
               That
               the
               very
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Bow-string
               is
               declared
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             'T
             were
             better
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Bowstring
             were
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
             tho
             his
             Name
             were
             Legion
             .
             I
             see
             that
             if
             the
             whole
             Nation
             were
             
             enslaved
             ,
             we
             have
             some
             of
             the
             Brood
             of
             Cham
             amongst
             us
             ,
             who
             would
             rejoice
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             as
             merry
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             Nero
             was
             at
             the
             Flames
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             would
             dance
             after
             his
             Harp.
             But
             such
             impotent
             Malice
             ,
             and
             poor-spirited
             Insolence
             ,
             is
             below
             an
             English-Man's
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             calmly
             desire
             our
             Author
             to
             look
             over
             again
             that
             Declaration
             ,
             13
             Car.
             2.
             cap.
             6.
             and
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             in
             which
             Clause
             ,
             Word
             ,
             or
             Syllable
             of
             it
             he
             finds
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Bow-string
             declared
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             it
             very
             often
             over
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             any
             more
             in
             it
             than
             this
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               unlawful
               for
               both
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               raise
               or
               levy
               any
               War
               offensive
               or
               defensive
               against
               the
               King
            
             ;
             which
             was
             always
             Treason
             for
             any
             Subjects
             to
             do
             .
             But
             was
             ever
             a
             legal
             Defence
             against
             unauthorized
             illegal
             Violence
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             levying
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ?
             Shew
             me
             That
             in
             any
             authentick
             Book
             of
             Common-Law
             ,
             in
             any
             Statute
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Resolution
             of
             all
             the
             Judges
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             as
             passive
             as
             any
             Man.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             a
             Passage
             which
             does
             more
             nearly
             concern
             me
             ,
             p.
             221
             ,
             222.
             wherein
             I
             am
             
             taxed
             for
             going
             contrary
             to
             my
             Declaration
             and
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             ordered
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Uniformity
             :
             
               Wherein
               I
               have
               abhorred
               that
               Traitorous
               Position
               ,
               of
               taking
               Arms
               by
               the
               King's
               Authority
               against
               his
               Person
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               commissionated
               by
               him
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             he
             adds
             :
             
               It
               was
               apparently
               the
               Design
               of
               the
               Three
               Estates
               in
               this
               Act
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               Nation
               of
               such
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               would
               preach
               up
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Non-resistance
               without
               distinction
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             much
             disappointed
             ;
             for
             our
             Author
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             good
             at
             Indistinction
             and
             Confusion
             in
             other
             Matters
             as
             any
             Man
             ,
             does
             not
             preach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-resistance
             without
             distinction
             ,
             but
             handles
             it
             with
             the
             Subtilty
             of
             a
             Schoolman
             .
             For
             he
             grants
             ,
             p.
             280
             ,
             that
             one
             who
             is
             sent
             by
             the
             King's
             Order
             to
             assassinate
             or
             destroy
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             not
             commissionated
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             he
             may
             be
             resisted
             by
             the
             King's
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             most
             authoritative
             Command
             :
             But
             great
             Numbers
             or
             Forces
             so
             employed
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             :
             That
             if
             twenty
             Men
             come
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             King's
             Order
             to
             do
             an
             illegal
             and
             destructive
             Act
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             commissionated
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             resisted
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             same
             Number
             come
             together
             ,
             
             Rank
             and
             File
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             Errand
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             commissionated
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             resisted
             .
             Is
             this
             preaching
             up
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-resistance
             without
             distinction
             ?
             Or
             rather
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             making
             a
             silly
             Distinction
             without
             a
             difference
             ?
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             has
             Distinction
             upon
             Distinction
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Passive
               Obedience
               allows
               a
               Man
               to
               resist
               ,
               or
               use
               the
               Sword
               to
               defend
               his
               Life
               ,
               when
               the
               Laws
               [
               from
               which
               I
               except
               all
               Laws
               destructive
               of
               the
               King's
               Crown
               and
               Regality
               ]
               authorize
               him
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             This
             is
             preaching
             up
             ,
             and
             preaching
             down
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             same
             Breath
             ,
             upon
             a
             wicked
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             which
             protect
             the
             Subject
             ,
             are
             destructive
             of
             the
             King's
             Crown
             and
             Regality
             .
             Now
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             all
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             preach
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Non-resistance
             of
             those
             who
             are
             commissionated
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             and
             without
             deceiving
             the
             People
             to
             their
             Destruction
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             those
             are
             commissionated
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             the
             Law
             declares
             are
             not
             commissionated
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             commissionated
             ,
             as
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             to
             destroy
             lawful
             Subjects
             .
          
           
           
             Such
             illegal
             Commissions
             are
             declared
             by
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             to
             be
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             account
             them
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             following
             Words
             :
             
             
               And
               for
               this
               our
               Gift
               and
               Grant
               of
               these
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               contained
               in
               our
               Charter
               of
               Liberties
               of
               our
               Forrest
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               Earls
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Knights
               ,
               Freeholders
               ,
               
               and
               other
               our
               Subjects
               ,
               have
               given
               unto
               us
               the
               fifteenth
               part
               of
               all
               their
               Moveables
               :
               And
               we
               have
               granted
               to
               them
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               that
               neither
               we
               ,
               nor
               our
               Heirs
               ,
               shall
               procure
               or
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Liberties
               in
               this
               Charter
               contained
               ,
               shall
               be
               infringed
               or
               broken
               .
               And
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               procured
               by
               any
               Person
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Premises
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               had
               of
               no
               force
               or
               effect
               .
            
             So
             that
             what
             St.
             Paul
             says
             of
             an
             Idol
             ,
             may
             be
             fitly
             applied
             to
             a
             Commission
             contrary
             to
             Law
             :
             
               For
               we
               know
               that
               an
            
             illegal
             Commission
             
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               World.
            
             And
             accordingly
             we
             find
             in
             Acts
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             Men
             who
             act
             upon
             such
             Commissions
             ,
             do
             stand
             in
             as
             much
             need
             of
             Pardon
             as
             other
             Men
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Oblivion
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Particulars
             which
             are
             there
             pardoned
             .
             
               First
               ,
               
               all
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Treasons
               ,
               Misprisions
               of
               Treason
               ,
               Murthers
               ,
               Felonies
               ,
               
               Offences
               ,
               Crimes
               ,
               Contempts
               ,
               and
               Misdemeanours
               ,
               counselled
               ,
               commanded
               ,
               acted
               ,
               or
               done
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               of
               January
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               1637
               ,
               by
               any
               Person
               ,
               or
               Persons
               ,
               before
               the
               24
               th
               of
               June
               ,
               1660
               ,
               (
               other
               than
               the
               Persons
               hereafter
               by
               Name
               excepted
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               they
               are
               hereafter
               excepted
               )
               by
               virtue
               or
               colour
               of
               any
               Command
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               Commission
               ,
               or
               Warrant
               ,
               or
               Instructions
               from
               his
               late
               Majesty
               King
               Charles
               ,
               or
               his
               Majesty
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               other
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               deriving
               ,
               or
               pretending
               to
               derive
               Authority
               ,
               mediately
               or
               immediately
               ,
               of
               or
               from
               both
               Houses
               ,
               or
               either
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               of
               or
               from
               any
               Convention
               or
               Assembly
               ,
               called
               or
               reputed
               ,
               or
               taking
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               &c.
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               released
               ,
               indempnified
               ,
               discharged
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               utter
               Oblivion
               .
            
          
           
             His
             fourth
             and
             last
             Principle
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             builds
             his
             false
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             Pretence
             of
             the
             Sovereign's
             Honour
             ;
             concerning
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             279.
             
             
               The
               Laws
               are
               more
               tender
               of
               
               our
               Sovereign's
               Honour
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               God's
               Minister
               ,
               than
               of
               his
               Subjects
               Lives
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             King's
             Honour
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             Subjects
             Lives
             ,
             could
             ever
             stand
             in
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Competition
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             must
             of
             necessity
             destroy
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             had
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             the
             King's
             Honour
             .
             Has
             our
             Author
             been
             abroad
             to
             fetch
             home
             
               pour
               ma
               Gloire
            
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             it
             into
             this
             English
             ?
             He
             might
             have
             had
             sounder
             and
             safer
             Notions
             at
             home
             ,
             out
             of
             Judg
             Jenkins
             ,
             whom
             he
             often
             quotes
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             Pag.
             134.
             we
             have
             these
             Words
             :
             
               The
               Gentleman
               says
               ,
               
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 swear
              
               ,
               (
               meaning
               in
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 above
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 .
              
               Neither
               do
               we
               so
               swear
               (
               says
               Judg
               Jenkins
               )
               but
               his
               Majesty
               and
               we
               will
               swear
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               and
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               good
               ,
               and
               will
               by
               God's
               Grace
               make
               good
               our
               Oath
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               KING
               is
               not
               above
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               above
               the
               Safety
               of
               his
               People
               :
               The
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Safety
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               are
               his
               Safety
               ,
               his
               Honour
               ,
               and
               his
               Strength
               .
            
             And
             accordingly
             it
             has
             been
             always
             declared
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Honour
             
             and
             Glory
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Kings
             of
             Freemen
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Slaves
             ;
             whereby
             they
             have
             been
             enabled
             to
             do
             greater
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             larger
             Figure
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             Princes
             of
             five
             times
             their
             Territories
             .
             But
             this
             Author
             has
             pick'd
             up
             quite
             contrary
             Notions
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             the
             generous
             People
             which
             he
             governs
             ,
             be
             not
             Slaves
             to
             every
             Parcel
             of
             Criminals
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               against
               the
               King's
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
            
             shall
             wickedly
             destroy
             them
             in
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             done
             with
             every
             Thing
             that
             looks
             like
             an
             Argument
             in
             this
             Discourse
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             the
             following
             Chapter
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             new
             in
             it
             ;
             he
             only
             chews
             the
             Cud
             upon
             his
             Notions
             of
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             rings
             Changes
             upon
             his
             Imperial
             and
             Political
             Laws
             .
             And
             then
             in
             the
             12
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             after
             he
             has
             bound
             us
             hand
             and
             foot
             ,
             and
             prepared
             us
             for
             the
             Popish
             Knife
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             Face
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Non-resistance
             ,
             or
             Passive
             Obedience
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             secure
             enough
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             and
             Religion
             under
             a
             Popish
             Successor
             .
             For
             after
             he
             has
             given
             us
             the
             
               Security
               of
               God's
               Care
               
               and
               Providence
               ,
            
             which
             we
             always
             forfeit
             ,
             unless
             we
             take
             care
             of
             our selves
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Security
               of
               a
               Popish
               Prince's
               Conscience
               ,
            
             against
             which
             we
             desire
             Counter-Security
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Security
               of
               a
               Popish
               Prince's
               Honour
               ,
            
             which
             is
             to
             be
             Sainted
             for
             extirpating
             the
             pestilent
             Northern
             Heresy
             ,
             and
             for
             driving
             all
             Protestants
             and
             their
             Religion
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Security
               of
               the
               Political
               Laws
            
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             proved
             to
             be
             Bankrupt
             ,
             and
             not
             half
             so
             good
             Security
             as
             a
             Broom-staff
             .
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             to
             our
             unspeakable
             Comfort
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             cannot
             be
             put
             in
             Execution
             :
             
               For
               in
               such
               a
               violent
               Vndertaking
               ,
               all
               good
               Men
               would
               withdraw
               from
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Bad
               durst
               not
               serve
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             according
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             a
             Popish
             Prince
             will
             be
             left
             to
             do
             his
             Work
             all
             alone
             ;
             for
             no
             Popish
             Cut-Throats
             ,
             no
             Irish
             Ruffians
             ,
             no
             Forces
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             for
             Love
             or
             Money
             .
          
           
             Now
             People
             may
             take
             this
             Security
             which
             our
             Author
             offers
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             please
             ;
             they
             may
             have
             their
             Throats
             cut
             with
             a
             Feather
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             :
             But
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             must
             acknowledg
             my
             own
             Infirmity
             ,
             I
             cannot
             swallow
             such
             gross
             Shams
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             incredible
             
             Things
             ,
             upon
             any
             Man's
             Authority
             whatsoever
             ,
             not
             tho
             he
             deliver
             them
             with
             all
             the
             seeming
             Gravity
             and
             Seriousness
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             saving
             a
             Soul.
             
          
           
             To
             our
             Author's
             Conclusion
             in
             praise
             of
             a
             Martyrdom
             ,
             I
             have
             only
             this
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Time
             for
             all
             Things
             ;
             and
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             that
             that
             Discourse
             is
             very
             impertinent
             .
             As
             it
             would
             have
             concern'd
             us
             ,
             so
             it
             would
             have
             edified
             us
             more
             ,
             if
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             which
             establish
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             had
             been
             repealed
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             stand
             ,
             when
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             Invention
             of
             Imperial
             Laws
             are
             forgotten
             .
             The
             Discourse
             is
             a
             good
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             methinks
             it
             would
             have
             look'd
             more
             in
             earnest
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             dated
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             Page
             of
             it
             was
             ,
             
               E
               Carcere
            
             :
             for
             ,
             considering
             all
             Circumstances
             ,
             I
             am
             no
             otherwise
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             than
             I
             was
             with
             the
             precious
             Passive
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               Protestant
               Religion
               of
               our
               good
               Church
               ,
            
             in
             
             Coleman's
             Declaration
             for
             dissolving
             the
             Parliament
             .
             If
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             such
             Calamity
             as
             a
             casual
             Fire
             ,
             I
             fall
             into
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             a
             Fellow-Sufferer
             with
             me
             bids
             me
             possess
             my
             Soul
             in
             Patience
             ,
             and
             comforts
             
             me
             with
             Considerations
             proper
             for
             such
             a
             Condition
             ,
             telling
             me
             ,
             that
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             himself
             had
             not
             where
             to
             lay
             his
             Head
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             World
             was
             not
             worthy
             ,
             nevertheless
             had
             no
             certain
             Dwelling-Place
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             contented
             in
             that
             low
             Condition
             ;
             I
             shall
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Company
             of
             us
             be
             travelling
             near
             Shooters-Hill
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             we
             have
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Subsistence
             of
             our selves
             and
             Families
             ,
             about
             us
             ;
             and
             a
             Gentleman
             well
             mounted
             and
             accoutred
             ,
             shall
             come
             and
             preach
             up
             to
             us
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Poverty
             at
             a
             strange
             rate
             ,
             telling
             us
             likewise
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             Precept
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Example
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             carry
             Money
             in
             our
             Scrips
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             case
             we
             be
             set
             upon
             ,
             to
             be
             rifled
             of
             all
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             defend
             our selves
             ,
             but
             ,
             like
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             commends
             ,
             to
             take
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             our
             Goods
             :
             I
             believe
             this
             kind
             of
             Discourse
             would
             look
             very
             suspiciously
             to
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             (
             God
             forgive
             me
             for
             it
             if
             I
             wronged
             him
             )
             I
             should
             hardly
             take
             him
             for
             a
             True-man
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Confederate
             of
             some
             mischievous
             Gang
             hard
             by
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             a
             famous
             
             Captain
             of
             them
             heretofore
             used
             to
             say
             ,
             
               would
               ease
               us
               of
               our
               Vnchristian
               Incumbrance
               ,
               and
               send
               us
               lighter
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             I
             should
             think
             not
             one
             Jot
             the
             better
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             for
             his
             abounding
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             applying
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             .
          
           
             Having
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             made
             mention
             of
             our
             Author's
             Cavils
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             raised
             against
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             Taste
             of
             them
             .
             Our
             Author
             may
             call
             them
             my
             whole
             Store
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             p.
             109.
             with
             which
             Passage
             I
             shall
             begin
             ;
             and
             in
             Answer
             to
             a
             Heap
             of
             Falsifications
             ,
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             referr'd
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             spoke
             publickly
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             were
             accused
             ,
             and
             which
             Theodoret
             calls
             admirable
             Expressions
             :
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               delivered
               us
            
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             
               to
               an
               unrighteous
               Emperor
               ,
               such
               an
               Apostate
               as
               is
               not
               again
               upon
               the
               Face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             cap.
             14.
             but
             three
             or
             four
             Lines
             before
             what
             he
             himself
             quotes
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             sham
             us
             ;
             which
             too
             much
             discovers
             the
             Man.
             As
             for
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             were
             trepann'd
             into
             Sacrificing
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             spare
             Julian
             in
             
             the
             least
             ,
             of
             whom
             our
             Author
             discourses
             ,
             p.
             111
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Theodoret
            
             says
             this
             concerning
             them
             ,
             
               They
               went
               to
               Court
               with
               their
               Outcries
               ,
               exclaiming
               against
               the
               Juggles
               and
               Fallacies
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Historian
             adds
             ,
             
               that
               they
               made
            
             Julian
             mad
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             these
             Souldiers
             did
             not
             
               form
               themselves
               into
               a
               Posture
               of
               Defence
               against
               such
               a
               lawless
               Tyrant
               as
            
             Julian
             ,
             our
             Author
             threatens
             ,
             p.
             114.
             that
             
               they
               ,
               together
               with
            
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               the
               Thundring
               Legion
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               musty
               Thebaean
               Legion
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             give
             place
             to
             this
             .
             Now
             suppose
             these
             Souldiers
             had
             been
             a
             Legion
             compleat
             ,
             into
             what
             Posture
             of
             Resistance
             could
             they
             have
             formed
             themselves
             ,
             to
             have
             beaten
             eleven
             Legions
             ?
             for
             a
             Roman
             Army
             consisted
             of
             twelve
             .
             But
             this
             terrible
             Legion
             wherewith
             we
             are
             menaced
             ,
             which
             ,
             because
             it
             did
             not
             confound
             Julian
             ,
             must
             ruine
             us
             ,
             consists
             of
             a
             dozen
             or
             fourteen
             Men
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             all
             rose
             up
             from
             one
             Table
             )
             and
             together
             with
             Juventinus
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             are
             sixteen
             Men
             effective
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             have
             just
             6650
             Faggots
             .
             For
             Fallacies
             ,
             and
             for
             false
             Musters
             ,
             I
             never
             yet
             knew
             our
             Author's
             Match
             .
          
           
           
             It
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             he
             shuffles
             with
             the
             Stories
             of
             Maris
             Bishop
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             the
             Nobleman
             of
             Berea
             ,
             and
             Publia
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             parallel'd
             in
             any
             other
             Age
             ,
             (
             for
             
             Julian's
             Reign
             ,
             tho
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             yet
             much
             too
             long
             ,
             did
             happen
             in
             a
             certain
             Age
             of
             the
             World
             )
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             made
             a
             hard
             shift
             to
             go
             to
             Court
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             tell
             Julian
             his
             own
             very
             publickly
             ,
             whither
             ,
             I
             am
             well
             assured
             ,
             some
             other
             Men
             would
             have
             gone
             crouching
             with
             their
             baise
             Mains
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             besides
             disinheriting
             his
             Son
             for
             turning
             to
             the
             Emperor's
             Religion
             ,
             told
             the
             Emperor
             to
             his
             Face
             ,
             that
             his
             Son
             was
             a
             Villain
             ,
             and
             hated
             of
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             embraced
             a
             Lie
             instead
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             So
             that
             Julian
             might
             well
             complain
             to
             his
             dearest
             Brother
             Libanius
             ,
             of
             his
             ill
             Usage
             at
             Beraea
             ,
             which
             cut
             him
             to
             the
             Heart
             ,
             
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Libanius
             ;
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             some
             Talk
             with
             the
             Senate
             about
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             for
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             impudently
             towards
             him
             ;
             and
             wonders
             ,
             by
             the
             Gods
             ,
             that
             some
             Men
             should
             be
             ashamed
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             others
             again
             should
             pride
             themselves
             in
             Sacrilege
             and
             Sottishness
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             
             Publia's
             counting
             Julian
             fit
             to
             be
             despised
             and
             derided
             ,
             and
             picking
             out
             proper
             Psalms
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             watching
             for
             Opportunities
             of
             bestowing
             her
             Blessings
             upon
             him
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             match'd
             by
             all
             Antiquity
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Agonies
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             Martyr's
             being
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             Zeal
             of
             some
             former
             Christians
             did
             break
             forth
             into
             such
             like
             Expressions
             :
             But
             all
             these
             that
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             were
             in
             cold
             Blood
             ;
             and
             Julian
             was
             so
             far
             from
             provoking
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             whet
             their
             own
             Zeal
             themselves
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             127.
             the
             Psalms
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
             at
             which
             Julian
             was
             so
             enraged
             as
             he
             never
             was
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             contain
             himself
             ,
             did
             only
             wish
             Julian
             what
             they
             themselves
             counted
             the
             greatest
             Happiness
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             namely
             his
             Conversion
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             wrought
             by
             no
             harsher
             Penance
             than
             a
             Deboist
             ,
             which
             every
             Fresh-man
             at
             Cambridg
             has
             often
             undergone
             ,
             upon
             much
             smaller
             Accounts
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             the
             Learned
             say
             ,
             comes
             from
             our
             Author's
             Hebrew
             Word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             I
             must
             crave
             leave
             to
             inform
             our
             Author
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             confounded
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             the
             
             Word
             ashamed
             )
             in
             David
             ,
             signifies
             much
             more
             than
             being
             put
             to
             the
             Blush
             ;
             for
             it
             implies
             some
             very
             great
             Evil
             ,
             some
             astonishing
             Calamity
             ,
             and
             terrible
             Rebuke
             .
             And
             therefore
             these
             Words
             are
             frequently
             put
             together
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               and
               perish
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             71.11
             .
             Confusion
             is
             opposed
             to
             Deliverance
             and
             Safety
             ;
             and
             ,
             Psal
             .
             53.6
             .
             which
             is
             the
             mildest
             Acceptation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               Confusion
               ,
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               broken
               their
               Bones
            
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             our
             Author
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             
               Te
               Deum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             the
             25
             or
             71
             Psalm
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thee
               have
               I
               trusted
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               confounded
            
             ;
             prays
             only
             that
             he
             may
             never
             blush
             :
             which
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             had
             had
             none
             of
             this
             Stuff
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             p.
             139.
             the
             joint
             and
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             Common-Prayer
             of
             a
             whole
             City
             ,
             in
             their
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             for
             
             Julian's
             Destruction
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             called
             their
             Prayers
             .
             That
             's
             hard
             !
             when
             old
             Gregory
             himself
             ,
             being
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             might
             write
             We
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             Words
             of
             Multitude
             must
             not
             be
             called
             They.
             Further
             ,
             if
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             purest
             Church
             in
             that
             Age
             ,
             a
             Church
             that
             was
             called
             the
             
               New
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             
             and
             Noah
             '
             
               s
               
               Ark
               in
               those
               Days
               ,
            
             and
             which
             Nazianzen
             says
             ,
             was
             like
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ,
            
             must
             not
             pass
             for
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             Antiquity
             as
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             talk
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             our
             Author
             put
             me
             in
             great
             hopes
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             me
             a
             Prayer
             for
             
             Julian's
             Conversion
             ,
             by
             saying
             that
             
               he
               could
               produce
               one
               Example
            
             ,
             and
             by
             upbraiding
             my
             
               wilful
               Blindness
            
             in
             missing
             such
             a
             Barn-Door
             ,
             when
             I
             was
             so
             near
             it
             ;
             but
             I
             was
             grievously
             disappointed
             ,
             when
             I
             found
             that
             this
             Example
             was
             
             Sozomen's
             Account
             of
             Dydimus
             his
             Prayer
             and
             Fasting
             :
             For
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Word
             or
             Syllable
             in
             Sozomen
             ,
             of
             
             Julian's
             Conversion
             or
             Repentance
             ;
             neither
             do
             I
             know
             by
             what
             Authority
             he
             forges
             and
             foists
             Words
             into
             Authors
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             Answer
             of
             
             Dydimus's
             Prayer
             is
             a
             strong
             Proof
             that
             he
             prayed
             for
             
             Julian's
             Destruction
             :
             For
             it
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             wonderful
             manner
             revealed
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             Julian
             was
             that
             day
             killed
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             bid
             to
             tell
             the
             News
             to
             Athanasius
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             was
             another
             that
             contributed
             to
             Julian's
             Destruction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             two
             Gregories
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Church
             of
             Nazianzum
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Historian
             adds
             ,
             immediatly
             upon
             this
             
               he
               fell
               to
               eating
            
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             Fasting
             had
             now
             attained
             its
             End.
             And
             further
             ,
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             that
             Chapter
             in
             Sozomen
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             
             that
             
             Julian's
             Death
             and
             Destruction
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             laid
             waste
             his
             Churches
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             entred
             into
             a
             Consultation
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             the
             first
             Vision
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             two
             of
             their
             Number
             going
             out
             in
             all
             haste
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             to
             dispatch
             him
             ,
             returned
             the
             next
             Night
             to
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             his
             Death
             .
             And
             I
             had
             not
             Room
             in
             a
             little
             Book
             for
             all
             those
             Stories
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Reader
             should
             have
             had
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             Valentinian
             ,
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             p.
             116.
             
             
               That
               if
               he
               had
               shaked
               the
               Holy
               Water
               off
               his
               Cloaths
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               thereby
               owned
               his
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               striking
               the
               Priest.
            
             Now
             Valentinian
             the
             Confessor
             not
             only
             shook
             the
             Holy-Water
             off
             but
             tore
             off
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Cloaths
             upon
             which
             the
             Holy-Water
             fell
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             was
             polluted
             by
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             that
             did
             not
             serve
             his
             Turn
             ,
             but
             he
             struck
             the
             Priest
             too
             before
             Julian's
             Face
             ,
             which
             Julian
             resented
             as
             a
             high
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             
             punished
             him
             thereafter
             .
             And
             it
             lies
             upon
             our
             Author
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             ever
             Valentinian
             excused
             himself
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             the
             Emperor's
             Pardon
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             is
             the
             Instance
             which
             I
             gave
             of
             old
             
             Gregory's
             Behaviour
             ,
             against
             which
             our
             Author
             raises
             such
             a
             Multitude
             of
             little
             Exceptions
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             all
             of
             them
             amount
             to
             one
             real
             Objection
             .
             However
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             them
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             the
             Person
             in
             Controversy
             ,
             is
             Julian
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             
               Elias
               Cretensis
            
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Impius
               ille
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Construction
             in
             Words
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             understood
             of
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             as
             every
             School-boy
             knows
             ;
             there
             is
             likewise
             a
             Transubstantiation-Solaecism
             in
             our
             Author's
             way
             of
             rendring
             it
             :
             For
             then
             the
             Captain
             (
             being
             included
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             )
             must
             lead
             himself
             ,
             and
             march
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             himself
             ;
             which
             ,
             tho
             it
             goes
             down
             in
             the
             Mass
             for
             Mystery
             ,
             will
             never
             pass
             in
             an
             Author
             for
             Sence
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             falsely
             rendred
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Emperor's
               Orders
            
             ,
             for
             it
             signifies
             ,
             
               with
               peremptory
               Commands
               ,
               Jussis
            
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             Imperious
             way
             he
             demanded
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             his
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               be
               ill
            
             ,
             shews
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             Grecianship
             ;
             for
             according
             to
             his
             
             own
             Quotation
             of
             Phavorinus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             suffer
             a
             beating
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             beaten
             passively
             .
             So
             that
             if
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signify
             to
             be
             beaten
             on
             the
             Feet
             ,
             or
             drubb'd
             ,
             instead
             of
             kickt
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             contend
             ;
             provided
             he
             will
             first
             agree
             the
             Matter
             with
             Billius
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             
               calcibus
               caesus
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             only
             
               Elias
               Cretensis
            
             we
             have
             ,
             who
             renders
             it
             
               pedibus
               contusus
            
             ,
             to
             whose
             Authority
             I
             purposely
             and
             expresly
             referred
             my self
             ,
             knowing
             I
             had
             to
             do
             with
             captious
             Persons
             ;
             and
             provided
             he
             will
             let
             the
             English
             Word
             ,
             kick'd
             ,
             serve
             to
             express
             a
             contemptuous
             Beating
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             setting
             a
             Man
             upon
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             beating
             the
             Soles
             of
             his
             Feet
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             well
             understood
             .
             And
             as
             upon
             these
             Conditions
             I
             will
             not
             fall
             out
             with
             him
             upon
             this
             one
             Criticism
             ,
             so
             he
             has
             Reason
             to
             take
             this
             Concession
             kindly
             ;
             for
             I
             do
             assure
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             make
             him
             such
             another
             again
             ,
             nor
             bate
             him
             one
             Syllable
             in
             my
             whole
             Book
             besides
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Vncanonicalness
             and
             Eccentricity
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             calls
             it
             ,
             of
             
             Gregory's
             Intentions
             in
             this
             Passage
             ,
             let
             both
             the
             Gregories
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Nazianzum
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             part
             
             of
             the
             old
             Man's
             Praises
             ,
             look
             to
             't
             ;
             I
             am
             no
             ways
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             p.
             122.
             he
             finds
             a
             Plot
             against
             the
             Chaplains
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             ,
             in
             rendring
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Chaplain
             .
             It
             is
             always
             rendred
             Aedituus
             in
             Latine
             ,
             which
             Gouldman
             says
             ,
             is
             the
             Prelate
             of
             the
             Temple
             or
             Church
             ,
             the
             Parson
             :
             Now
             as
             from
             Aedes
             comes
             Aedituus
             ,
             so
             from
             Chappel
             comes
             Chaplain
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             very
             Reason
             of
             my
             chusing
             that
             Word
             ;
             which
             I
             did
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             
             Julian's
             Temple
             of
             Fortune
             was
             but
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             stood
             within
             the
             Palace
             .
             There
             is
             likewise
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             p.
             124.
             somewhat
             that
             is
             like
             the
             Letter
             from
             Legorn
             ,
             from
             on
             board
             the
             Van-Herring
             ;
             but
             that
             being
             a
             mysterious
             sort
             of
             Writing
             ,
             is
             out
             of
             my
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             's
             frequent
             Inconsistencies
             and
             Contradictions
             would
             fill
             a
             Book
             .
             The
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             Elective
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             p.
             9.
             in
             the
             fundamental
             Constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             
               it
               was
               decreed
               by
               the
               Senate
               to
            
             Julius
             Caesar
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Sons
               of
               his
               Body
               .
               P.
            
             222.
             
             He
             calls
             this
             an
             Atheistical
             Principle
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Power
               is
               radically
               in
               the
               People
            
             ;
             And
             yet
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             otherwise
             
             at
             Sparta
             ;
             for
             ,
             p.
             240
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               of
            
             Sparta
             
               had
               only
               the
               Exercise
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               it self
               ;
               that
               was
               radically
               and
               originally
               in
               the
               People
               :
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             
               The
               Magistrates
               in
            
             Switzerland
             
               derive
               their
               Power
               from
               the
               People
               .
            
             Now
             I
             thought
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             really
             Atheism
             in
             one
             Country
             ,
             would
             never
             prove
             to
             be
             good
             Divinity
             in
             another
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             Atheism
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             our
             Author
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             this
             an
             
               Atheistical
               as
               well
               as
               an
               Illegal
               Principle
            
             in
             England
             ;
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             the
             Words
             of
             Mr.
             Hooker
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             Man
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             ever
             England
             bred
             ;
             whose
             Book
             has
             been
             deservedly
             recommended
             by
             several
             Kings
             ,
             and
             admired
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             who
             does
             not
             use
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             broaching
             Atheistical
             and
             Illegal
             Principles
             .
             
               Eccles
               .
               Pol.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               All
               Publick
               Regiment
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               seemeth
               evidently
               to
               have
               risen
               from
               deliberate
               Advice
               ,
               Consultation
               ,
               and
               Composition
               between
               Men.
               
            
             And
             after
             a
             large
             Discourse
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             he
             has
             these
             Words
             :
             
               That
               which
               we
               spake
               before
               concerning
               the
               Power
               of
               Government
               ,
               must
               here
               be
               applied
               to
               
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               whereby
               to
               govern
               ;
               which
               Power
               God
               hath
               over
               all
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Natural
               Law
               whereunto
               he
               hath
               made
               all
               Subject
               ,
               the
               lawful
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               to
               command
               whole
               Politick
               Societies
               of
               Men
               ,
               belongeth
               so
               properly
               unto
               the
               same
               entire
               Societies
               ,
               that
               for
               any
               Prince
               or
               Potentate
               ,
               of
               what
               kind
               soever
               ,
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               to
               exercise
               the
               same
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               either
               by
               express
               Commission
               ,
               immediately
               and
               personally
               received
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               Authority
               derived
               at
               first
               from
               their
               Consent
               ,
               upon
               whose
               Persons
               they
               impose
               Laws
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               better
               than
               meer
               Tyranny
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             wonderful
             to
             see
             what
             a
             Dust
             he
             raises
             about
             the
             Pursuivant
             ,
             p.
             276
             ,
             277
             ,
             &c.
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             all
             layed
             by
             one
             Word
             ,
             and
             by
             only
             saying
             ,
             That
             
             Brownlow's
             Reports
             were
             writ
             for
             those
             that
             understood
             the
             Word
             Homicide
             ,
             which
             amongst
             other
             things
             is
             Chance-medley
             ,
             or
             
               Se
               Defendendo
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Man-Slaughter
             .
             And
             in
             this
             very
             Case
             ,
             
             Simpson's
             Case
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             over
             again
             in
             
             Coke's
             4
             th
             part
             
               Inst
               .
               of
               Eccles
               .
               Courts
               ,
            
             p.
             333.
             with
             more
             exactness
             of
             Circumstances
             ;
             my
             Lord
             Chief-Justice
             Coke
             says
             expresly
             ,
             it
             was
             
               Se
               defendendo
            
             
             in
             Simpson
             .
             And
             yet
             how
             many
             Reflections
             does
             our
             Author
             load
             me
             with
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             that
             ignorant
             Mistake
             ,
             just
             as
             he
             has
             done
             in
             many
             other
             places
             of
             his
             Book
             !
             But
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             indeed
             ,
             if
             one
             Man's
             Honesty
             and
             Integrity
             were
             to
             be
             all
             forfeited
             by
             another
             Man's
             Ignorance
             .
             There
             is
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             abusive
             Discourse
             ,
             one
             material
             Question
             ,
             which
             he
             puts
             to
             me
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               Will
               he
               make
               the
               Law
               the
               compleat
               and
               adequate
               Rule
               to
               walk
               by
               ?
            
             Which
             I
             should
             answer
             my self
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             get
             Bishop
             Hall
             to
             do
             it
             better
             for
             me
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             :
             
               What
               then
               if
               the
               Thief
               ,
               
               after
               his
               Robbery
               done
               ,
               ceasing
               any
               further
               Danger
               of
               Violence
               ,
               shall
               betake
               himself
               to
               his
               Heels
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               with
               my
               Money
               ?
               In
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               if
               the
               Sum
               be
               so
               considerable
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               much
               imports
               my
               Estate
               ,
               however
               our
               Municipal
               Laws
               may
               censure
               it
               ,
               (
               with
               which
               ,
               
               of
               old
               ,
               even
               a
               killing
               
                 Se
                 defendendo
              
               was
               no
               less
               than
               Felony
               of
               Death
               )
               my
               Conscience
               should
               not
               strike
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               pursue
               him
               with
               all
               my
               Might
               ,
               and
               in
               hot
               Chase
               so
               strike
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               this
               means
               I
               disable
               him
               from
               a
               further
               Escape
               ,
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               my
               own
               ;
               and
               if
               hereupon
               
               his
               Death
               shall
               follow
               ,
               however
               I
               should
               pass
               with
               Men
               ,
               God
               and
               my
               own
               Heart
               would
               acquit
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             you
             see
             the
             Bishop
             is
             so
             far
             of
             your
             Mind
             ,
             that
             
               he
               does
               not
               think
               the
               Law
               a
               compleat
               and
               adequate
               Rule
               to
               walk
               by
            
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             have
             exceeded
             and
             transgress'd
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             Right
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             thought
             himself
             hindred
             by
             his
             Clerical
             Character
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             own
             Episcopal
             Hand
             ,
             
             whether
             the
             Law
             had
             given
             him
             leave
             or
             no
             ,
             would
             have
             slain
             a
             Thief
             ,
             running
             away
             with
             his
             Purse
             .
             And
             yet
             Simpson
             must
             make
             a
             narrow
             Escape
             ,
             by
             Repentance
             and
             his
             Neck-Verse
             ,
             from
             Hell
             and
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             for
             strugling
             to
             rescue
             himself
             from
             a
             Man-catcher
             ,
             who
             was
             running
             away
             with
             his
             Person
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author's
             Law
             ,
             and
             Casuistical
             Divinity
             are
             so
             well
             match'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             pity
             they
             should
             ever
             be
             parted
             ;
             of
             both
             which
             I
             shall
             take
             my
             leave
             at
             present
             ,
             because
             I
             intended
             a
             little
             Book
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Folio
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           17.
           l.
           4.
           
           Apastacy
           ,
           r.
           Apostacy
           .
           P.
           20.
           l.
           23.
           
           Cruely
           ,
           r.
           Cruelty
           .
           P.
           29.
           l.
           7.
           
           Admontions
           ,
           r.
           Admonitions
           .
           P.
           41.
           l.
           26.
           delibrate
           ,
           r.
           deliberate
           .
           P.
           71·
           l.
           1.
           
           Religions
           ,
           r.
           Religious
           .
           P.
           118.
           l.
           1.
           
           Constantine's
           ,
           r.
           Constantius's
           .
           P.
           205.
           l.
           7.
           after
           Psal
           .
           71.11
           .
           insert
           83.17
           .
           &
           Psal
           .
           71.1
           .
           P.
           199.
           l.
           6.
           dele
           a.
           P.
           208.
           l.
           8.
           
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
          
           ,
           r.
           
             a
             multitude
             of
             such
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46955-e260
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             Law
             ,
             Book
             2.
             chap.
             1.
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             Ephemeris
             Parl.
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Concil
             .
             Lat.
             sub
             Innocent
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Manebat
             antequàm
             vinum
             inveniretur
             ,
             omnibus
             inconcussa
             libertas
             ;
             nemo
             sciebat
             a
             consorte
             naturae
             suae
             obsequia
             servitutis
             exigere
             .
             Non
             esset
             hodie
             servitus
             ,
             si
             ebrietas
             non
             fuisset
             .
             
               Gratian.
               dist
            
             .
             35.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
             
               This
               was
               written
               upon
               occasion
               of
               delivering
               up
               Charters
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46955-e1280
           
             Amm.
             Marcel
             .
             l.
             22.
             
             Saepeque
             dictitabat
             ,
             Audite
             me
             ,
             quem
             Alemanni
             et
             Franci
             audierunt
             .
          
           
             Amm.
             l.
             22.
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Epist
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             
               August
               .
               Ep.
            
             48
             ,
             &
             166.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Ep.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             91.
             
          
           
             
               One
               of
               
               Constantius's
               Edicts
               .
            
             
               Poena
               Capitis
               subjugari
               praecipimus
               eos
               ,
               quos
               operam
               Sacrificiis
               dare
               vel
               colere
               Simulachra
               constiterit
               .
            
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             10.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             Ep.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             Cont.
             Avarit
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             Pat.
             Paris
             ,
             Tom.
             
               2.
               p.
               585.
            
             
          
           
             Orat.
             10.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             53
             ,
             54.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             pag.
             120.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Inv.
             2.
             p.
             120.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             91.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Third
             part
             Sermon
             of
             Good
             Works
             .
             
               Tom.
               1.
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             81
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             Hieronym
             .
             Chronic.
             Anno
             366.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             Orat.
             adversus
             Judaeos
             3
             iâ
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             40.
             de
             SS
             .
             Juv.
             &
             Max.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bp
             Jewel
             Serm.
             
               p.
               165
            
          
           
             Invect
             .
             2.
             p.
             111.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Ep.
             43.
             
             Ecebolio
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             93
             ,
             94.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             10.
             in
             Caesar
             .
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Inv.
             1.
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
             
               Sozom.
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             pag.
             84
             ,
             85.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             10.
             in
             Caesar
             .
             p.
             167
          
           
             Inv.
             1.
             p.
             88.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Hom.
             de
             Juvent
             .
             &
             Max.
             
          
           
             Amm.
             Marcel
             .
             
               p.
               240.
            
             
             Alexandrinis
             urgentibus
             atrocium
             crimin
             .
             mole
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             40.
             de
             SS
             .
             Juvent
             .
             &
             Max.
             p.
             549.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             In.
             1.
             p.
             
               91
               ,
               92.
            
             
             Soz.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             adversus
             Judaeos
             tertia
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46955-e6560
           
             
               Jul.
               Misop
            
             .
             p.
             89.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             dedic
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             94.
             
             At
             nunc
             pugnamus
             contra
             Constantium
             Antichristum
             .
             Pag.
             95.
             
             Scelestissime
             mortalium
             ,
             &c.
             vestem
             ovis
             tuae
             Lupe
             rapax
             cernimus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Pag.
               96.
               
               Sed
               diabolici
               Ingenii
               tui
               ,
               &c.
               intellige
               te
               divinae
               Religionis
               hostem
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             
               Pag
               94.
               
               Nihil
               in
               tempora
               maledictum
               nihil
               famosam
               in
               Antichristi
               Synagogam
               scripsi
               aut
               locutus
               sum
               .
            
          
           
             Jerom.
             Cat.
             Eccles
             Writers
             .
          
           
             Biblioth
             .
             ver
             .
             patr
             .
             Tom.
             4.
             
             Colon.
             superatum
             te
             ,
             Imperator
             a
             Dei
             servis
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             164.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             Des
             unum
             ,
             quaeso
             ,
             qui
             pepercerit
             ,
             &c
             p.
             170.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             Cognoscis
             quid
             pati
             jussas
             sis
             ,
             p.
             164.
             
             H.
             
          
           
             Praeceptum
             te
             interfici
             ,
             &c
             p.
             165.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             Non
             conspicis
             quo
             possis
             perire
             modo
             ?
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             —
             Videamus
             etiam
             quid
             tempore
             quo
             Contyrannus
             tuus
             Antiochus
             &c
             sicut
             &
             nos
             tibi
             Deo
             propitio
             resistamus
             .
          
           
             Si
             fuisses
             inter
             manus
             Mattathiae
             istius
             zelantis
             Deum
             ,
             &c.
             sine
             dubio
             te
             gladio
             interficerent
             ,
             illi
             te
             gladio
             fuerant
             interfecturi
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             186.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             186.
             
             F.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             186.
             
             H.
             
          
           
             Sed
             Spiritus
             S.
             tecum
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             178.
             
             D
             addo
             illud
             ,
             quod
             illorum
             Principum
             &
             magistratuum
             Apostolus
             fecerit
             mentionem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             Jul.
             Ep.
             43.
             
             Ecebolii
             Ep.
             7.
             
             Artabio
             .
          
           
             Dem.
             Antich
             .
             
               dedicated
               to
               King
            
             James
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             p.
             91
             ,
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Orat.
            
             10.
             p.
             166.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             he
             sufficiently
             acknowledges
             ,
             p.
             47.
             where
             he
             blames
             me
             for
             consulting
             Bra●on
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bp
             
             Jewel
             's
             Serm.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             74
             
               compared
               with
            
             Pag.
             72.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             77.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             75.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             285.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             310.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             316.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             302.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             Apol.
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             
             And
             of
             this
             Intent
             should
             such
             a
             Nation
             be
             utterly
             defrauded
             ,
             then
             their
             King
             might
             spoile
             them
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             lawful
             for
             no
             man
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Bilson
             ,
             p.
             520.
             
             Edit
             .
             1685.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             p.
             640.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             Stow.
             p.
             650.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             true
             difference
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             
               517
               ,
               518.
            
             
          
           
             Coloss
             .
             3.22
             .
             Titus
             2.9
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             60.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             65.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A46955-e12260
           
             
               Constantianam
               praetendenti
               necessitudinem
               .
               Ammian
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Themist
               .
               Orat.
               9.
               p.
               206.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               Ibid.
               p.
               194.
               
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Genealogy
             in
             Jovian
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             91.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Sozom.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chronic.
             An.
             365.
             
             Blanda
             Persecutio
             illiciens
             magis
             quàm
             impellens
             ad
             sacrificandum
             .
          
           
             Invect
             .
             1.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             adversus
             Judaeos
             .
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Julian
             Ep.
             ad
             Bostrens
             .
          
           
             In.
             2.
             p.
             123.
             
          
           
             In
             Psal
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               .
               Subject
            
             .
             Oxon.
             1585.
             p.
             515
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             same
             Empire
             says
             .
          
           
             Vit.
             Const
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Pan.
             8.
             
             Successorem
             legitimum
             ,
             neque
             enim
             erat
             dubium
             ,
             quin
             ei
             competeret
             haereditas
             quem
             primum
             Imperatori
             filium
             fata
             dedissent
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Themist
             .
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             22.
             ad
             init
             .
          
           
             Themist
             .
             pag.
             274.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Primo
             Mar.
             Parl.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             —
             Apud
             Ambros
             .
             Ep.
             11.
             
          
           
             Concio
             in
             Obit
             .
             Theod.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Dedicat.
             Histor
             .
          
           
             De
             rectâ
             fide
             ad
             Theod.
             
          
           
             Pan.
             8.
             
          
           
             Utque
             omnes
             ,
             nullo
             impediente
             ,
             ad
             suum
             favorem
             alliceret
             ,
             inhaerere
             cultui
             Christiano
             fingebat
             ,
             &c.
             
             Lib.
             21.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             if
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             did
             not
             think
             the
             Bill
             of
             Exclusion
             unlawful
             ?
          
           
             Sir
             
               Sim.
               D'Ewes
            
             Journ
             .
             p.
             165
             
          
           
             
               Christ
               .
               Subject
            
             .
             p.
             536.
             
          
           
             Journal
             ,
             p.
             164.
             
          
           
             Quere
             ,
             Whether
             
               Dei
               Gratiâ
            
             ,
             written
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Letters
             and
             Syllables
             in
             the
             Stile
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             ,
             does
             also
             prove
             an
             hereditary
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             more
             ,
             an
             unalterable
             Succession
             ,
             in
             those
             two
             Countries
             ?
          
           
             *
             Bp.
             Bilson
             ,
             pag.
             420.
             
             Extreme
             Folly
             and
             Frenzy
             be
             just
             Causes
             to
             remove
             Princes
             from
             bearing
             the
             Sword.
             
               Margin
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Text
               thus
               :
            
             As
             if
             the
             Right
             Heir
             to
             any
             Crown
             be
             a
             natural
             Fool
             ;
             or
             he
             that
             is
             invested
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             wax
             mad
             ,
             and
             run
             besides
             himself
             :
             In
             either
             of
             these
             two
             Cases
             ,
             any
             Realm
             ,
             by
             publick
             Consent
             and
             Advice
             ,
             may
             chuse
             another
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Simon
               D'Ewes
            
             ,
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             
               Genealogy
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Murrat's
              
               Collect.
               of
               Statutes
               ,
               printed
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               1681.
               
                 p
                 ▪
              
               230.
               
            
             
               Appendix
               to
               King
               
               Alfred's
               Life
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
          
           
             Sanderson's
             Life
             of
             King
             Charles
             ,
             p.
             230
             ,
             231
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strathern
             .
          
           
             
               Rerum
               Scoticar
            
             .
             lib.
             9.
             fol.
             96
             ,
             97.
             
          
           
             Nec
             hâc
             munisicentiâ
             contentus
             ,
             Comitiis
             ad
             Sconam
             indictis
             obtinuit
             ,
             ut
             praeteritis
             Eufemiae
             liberis
             ,
             in
             Rege
             creando
             gradus
             aetatis
             observarentur
             .
             
             Holinshed's
             
               Hist
               .
               of
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               p.
               245.
            
             
          
           
             
             Sanderson's
             Life
             of
             K.
             Charles
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Misopog
             .
             p.
             89.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Schol.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Leges
             Edovardi
             Regis
             ,
             quas
             confirmavit
             
               Gulielmus
               Bastardus
            
             .
             De
             Regis
             Officio
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             P.
             201
             ,
             202.
             
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
               to
            
             19
             Prop.
             p.
             96.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             p.
             97.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             Charles's
             Message
             from
             
               Nottingham
               ,
               Aug.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Works
             ,
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             De
             laudibus
             Leg.
             
               cap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Comitiva
             .
          
           
             Regnorum
             amborum
             ,
             fol.
             30
             a.
             Reges
             ambo
             ,
             fol.
             28.
             a.
             Horum
             duorum
             Regum
             ,
             fol.
             35.
             a.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             33.
             fol.
             78.
             a.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             37.
             f.
             88.
             a.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             35.
             f
             83.
             a.
             Cap.
             36.
             f.
             86.
             a.
             
          
           
             Quod
             Lex
             attribuit
             ei
             ,
             videlicet
             dominationem
             &
             potestatem
             .
             Lib
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Works
             ,
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             Declarat
             .
             to
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Freeholders
             of
             the
             County
             of
             York
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             110.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             K.
             
             Edward's
             Laws
             ,
             
               cap.
               17.
               de
               Officio
               Regis
            
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             sworn
             to
             by
             all
             succeeding
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Testam
             Alfredi
             .
             Et
             m●cum
             tota
             nobilitas
             West-Saxonicae
             gentis
             pro
             re
             to
             jure
             consentiunt
             quod
             me
             oportet
             dimittere
             eos
             ita
             liberos
             sicut
             in
             homine
             cogitatio
             ipsius
             consisti●
             .
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             
               Leg.
               Estre
               .
            
          
           
             Chap.
             37.
             
          
           
             Toties
             emptae
             &
             redemptae
             libertates
             .
          
           
             12
             Car.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Judg
             Jenkins
             Works
             ,
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             Julian
             .
             Ep.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Orat.
             19.
             p.
             297.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Resolutions
             of
             Practical
             Cases
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             Dec.
             2.
             
             Case
             1.
             
          
           
             Dalton
             ,
             p.
             244.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             same
             Case
             ,
             p.
             100
             ,
             101.